Life Post-Wizard War - Sa16+
 

Life Post Wizard War



Hello everybody at SS. This is my first attempt at fanfic. I had this story in my mind for quite sometime so I thought of posting it here.
DISCLAIMER: Most of the characters in this fic are our very own dear J K Rowling’s property and I don’t intend at any copy right infringement, and I have my own set of new characters coming in, in this fanfic. Many post war incredible fanfics have been written but this is my take on what happens after the great wizard war in the lives of our famous trio and their friends. And as time passes by who else becomes a part of their life. This story basically is set in Britain but might include other countries as the story proceeds.


A New Someone...


It was a cloudy July afternoon when George Weasley entered the Three Broomsticks. He was at his Hogsmeade branch of Weasleys’ Wizarding Wheeses, the Zonko’s which he along with his brother Fred Weasley bought last year.
Fred Weasley the infamous or the famous Weasley twin was a prankster at heart and no doubt he shared his passion for pranks with his brother George and his dear friend Lee Jordan. During the Wizard war where the infamous Lord Voldermort was defeated by the famous The Boy Who Lived Harry Potter many lives were lost and one among them was George’s brother and Weasleys’ Wizarding Wheeses’ co founder Fred Weasley. George was shattered when he saw his brother dead when the wall blasted and came down on him. George was in the other end of the corridor and saw Percy coming in along side to help Fred and the trio. One moment George heard Fred laugh the other moment Fred was lying on the cold castle floor and George could hear his elder brother Percy crying out for Fred like never before. He found Ron kneeling near Fred tear streaked and Percy shaking Fred to come alive. Fred was making good natured fun of Percy about his commitment to the old hag of a Minister when death befall on Fred and taking away everything about him from Gorge except for his last laugh which still rings in his ears even today.
Well it hasn’t been that long since the battle ended. It has just been 2 months and the wounds of war still unhealed. But time flies by leaving behind what has happened and taking along only the memories of the past to be written in the History Books of Hogwarts that every next generation kids will read. Every wizard and witch of Britain has started to move on and so has George Weasley.
“hello there Madam Rosmerta”
“hello George, what are you doing in here?”
“nothing thought of coming and looking at how well is my Madam Rosmerta doing?”
“oh that is really sweet of you, dear but since when did I become your Madam Rosmerta?” she asked with a cheeky grin
“oh well you have been my Madam Rosmerta for quite sometime,” he said
“honestly, you will never change will you, George?. Still a flirt, aren’t you?” and he just gave one of his famous wicked Weasley grins
“what can I give you?”
“chilled Firewhisky”, he asked
“love it, don’t you?”
“absolutely”, he said
“I don’t know under which category of customers should I put you in, having Firewhisky in the afternoon,” she said
“you don’t have to. I only have firewhiskey when I feel like”
“and looks like you like to have every time you come here,” she said
“well I think its ok to have considerable amount and unless you don’t start seeing devilish Corniex Pixies and gnomes befriending each other, that can be hazardous because they both cant befriend each other,” he said
“Merlin only knows how that Johnson girl has fallen for you and has stuck with you for so long,” she said shaking her head and with that George laughed.
“Angelina is my darling and she knows me enough to be bothered about my care free and if you say so my flirting nature”
“I say so,” she said nodding her head
“where is she now?” asked Madam Rosmerta
“we were to have lunch together but looks like we will have to skip it today. She said she has to attend a meeting at the Department of Magical Games and Sports”
“thinking of re starting Quidditch matches and wizard Chess Tournaments, are they? ”
“looks like but I doubt if it will start by the end of this year. The ministry it self is in such a chaos and so many changes are taking place that I think this meeting will just be as futile as the other meetings were,” he said sitting at the counter and stirring his firewhiskey.
“why is she so keen on attending it then?”
“well she is a junior in charge of the various sports meet so she has to attend the meeting and moreover she will have to make arrangements for renovation of various quidditch pitches that were destroyed during the war and she herself is pretty firm on starting the Quidditch and Wizard Chess seasons”
“looks like she desperately wants everything to be back and normal”
“yeah, she thinks that if we have more distractions the faster the people will try to forgo the past and she thinks quidditch to be the best answer”
“you think people will like it?”
“whether people like it or not there has to be some point where you have to restart your life and move on, don’t you? The scars that have been left behind by the war they will stay in our minds and body forever but we cant stop living, can we?”
Madam Rosmerta nodded
“and some day the sports season will start, some day again Quidditch World Cup will be back, some day we will have to start a new life, so why not start preparing for it?”
“war has done this to you, hasn’t it George?” asked Madam Rosmerta holding George’s hand. He looked at her and smiled and nodded. This time it was not a wicked Weasley smirk but a true genuine Weasley smile.
“but don’t worry the war hasn’t scarred my humor abilities that I will have to close down my business,” he said covering her hand with his and she smiled.
“so how’s your joke shop going on?” she asked
“well kids have started to come out and start buying our joke stuff again but it will still take time for people to pour in like last year”
“yeah,”
“how about you?”
“well Three Broomsticks is always full at evenings with people coming in for a mug of butterbeer or a jug of Firewhiskey and I have heard so many war stories that I feel as if I have seen all of them with my own eyes,” she said shaking her head. George was silent and sipping his firewhiskey.
“saw Minerva the other day, she has become a wreck,” she said
George looked up
“they are restarting Hogwarts so the staff members are all so busy with the rebuilding and renovating the ruins, and restructuring the academics and syllabus that they hardly have any time for a break, started off immediately after the new Minister of Magic was declared.”
“they are expecting old students to be back especially the 7th years,” she said
George nodded
“your brother Ron, is he coming back?” she asked
“I know Ronniekins too well, he isn’t thinking of coming back. He asked me the other day if he could help Lee and me with the joke shop. Mum was as usual furious at him, but he hasn’t decided yet,” said George
“why so? I mean you guys are doing well and I think Ron knows enough of magic for living his entire life. I mean he has seen so much being Harry’s best mate and I think he must have learnt a lot,” she said
“well its because she is mum and she does get furious at such decisions of her sons,” he said
“what about Harry? Is he still living with you guys?”
“yeah he is living with us and he too isn’t that keen, lets see. Even if he joins I think it will be because he wants to be an auror and there is no way but finish your NEWTs for that” and Rosmerta nodded.
“and that Granger girl?”
“oh, Hermione well I wouldn’t be surprised if I see her climbing down the Hogwarts Express this September the 1st,” he said
“you have your sister Ginny too this year in 7th year, right?”
“yeah, she doesn’t want to repeat 6th year again, recently took her 6th year exams in June sitting at home and I think many students have opted to write the exam and be done with their 6th year,” he said
“they should have done that with the 7th years as well”, said Madam Rosmerta
“I doubt that, they cant risk things with NEWTs but I think they do have a complementary exam which they are to conduct in mid July,” said George.
“anyways where’s Sara? haven’t seen her for long. She hasn’t even stopped by at Zonkos for quite some time,” he said
“yeah, she took leave for few days. Has been really a great helping hand at the counter, that girl,” she said and just then the back door opens up with a bang. George stands up quickly with his wand out and Rosmerta with her. They leave the main room of the Three Broomsticks through the side door and see a young girl lying there wounded and her blood dried on her body and robes on the stairs leading to Rosmerta’s apartment upstairs.

here's the second post:

Sara Mehera...

“Sara…”, screamed Rosmerta. She went near her and bent down to take a good look at the girl.
“honey what happened? Why are you covered with blood?”
“Madam Rosmerta she has fainted lets take her upstairs,” said Gorge in a panic stricken voice. He conjured a stretcher put Sara on it and hovered it to the apartment upstairs. Once in the apartment they straight went to the room where Sara was staying and laid her down on her bed.
“where in the name of Merlin has this girl been to?” asked Gorge furiously
“I…I don’t know, she takes leave almost every fortnight and returns back”, she said
“with scars and wounds on her body?” he asked anger in his voice
“I…don’t know where she goes,” she said shaking her head
“I have observed that many times,” he said. Rosmerta quickly went in to the bathroom and brought a vial and poured the contents in to a mortar mixed it with some nectar of Zane flowers and started applying it to the wounds.
“what’s that? Nectar of Zane flower? Where did that come from? We don’t get Zane flowers here. They are magical plants of Asia,” Gorge said
Rosmerta just nodded and continued to apply it on Sara’s hands and face.
“Madam Rosmerta are you hiding something about this girl from me?”, he asked
She sighed and looked at him and said, “you know she is foreigner”
“yes I do”
“she came here in search of her friend during the war time. She has been here and has roamed around quite a lot. During the final battle she was at the far of cave. Hagrid found her there after he went to the cave for some work”
“buckbeak,” thought Gorge.
“he found her there and she asked him if she could get an accommodation any where. He was not ready to believe her and was thinking what to do when she told him that she has come in search of her friend and will leave as soon as she meets her friend and takes him away. Hagrid considered her after quite some time and brought her to me. I too didn’t want to take any risk but I don’t know what I thought but I allowed her to stay here. After few days she asked if she could work here. I didn’t understand why she wanted to work when she was getting an accommodation and a meal to eat, but then I allowed her and also paid her a little for her services. As her services were becoming very useful I started to pay her more and she in return worked here like she has known the customers very well and has worked here for quite some time. Few days later she asked me if I could give her a leave for 2 days and was fine with it. After so much of work I thought she deserved a break and I allowed her. Immediately after her 1st break she came back with few wounds here and there and she tried to hide it and avoided my questions but then one night she had a night mare and she was shouting and sweating. I was worried; I woke her up and got her talking. She wasn’t ready before but eventually she did. She came here in search of her friend who is a werewolf. They used to study in a school named Phoenix in a far away land in Asia. Their school too came under the attack of what looked like few death eaters and few of their own country people who believed in Dark Lord and Dark Arts. The death eaters wanted werewolves from all over the world to be on the Dark Lord’s side. Her friend was one to be taken away but before they came to him, he fled. Their school allowed only few werewolves to study and among them was her friend. Her friend didn’t want the school and her to be in danger and hence he left them. She wanted him back because their school was the only place which could have saved him or else he would have to face the danger outside. But he didn’t listen and left. She went after him and in search for him she reached here. She goes every fortnight in search of him hoping him to be still here because it seems she saw him during the war and wanted to take him back,” said Rosmerta.
“but Madam Rosmerta there can be every possible chance that he must have been dead if he was in the battle and how did she come to know that her friend was in Britain which is far away from her land?,” said Gorge
“I have no idea Gorge, but there is a possibility that he must have been alive and not have been in the war at all,” said Rosmerta. She looked back at the young girl’s face and looked at her robes fresh blood had started to ooze from her stomach and she quickly start to wipe it out. The gash was horrific. Gorge who saw this said, “Madam Rosmerta you take care of her I will send mum to help you,”
And she just looked up and nodded. Gorge left the room went to the hall in the apartment and used the fire place
“The Burrow,” he shouted.





“Mum, Mum where are you?” called out from the fire place.
“Gorge dear how are you? seeing you after a long time. How’s Angelina?” Molly Weasley a plump red headed woman was coming down the stairs after she cleaned the rooms up stairs when she heard her son Gorge’s voice. She was very happy to see him. He was not living with them now that he has an apartment of his own above their joke shop which he shared with his late brother Fred.
“I am fine mum and so is Angelina. She is at her work and I came here at Hogsmeade to check on Zonkos. I am in Madam Rosmerta’s apartment right now. I have a friend of mine who is badly injured. Can you come up and help Madam Rosmerta, please”
Molly frowned a bit and asked, “what kind of injury is it?”
“the gash is horrible mum, it is just like Bill had on his body the night he was attacked by Fenrir Greyback,” said Gorge. Molly frowned even harder and then she said, “tell Rosmerta to give her a preliminary medication I am coming in few minutes,”
With that Molly vanished upstairs again and Gorge went back to the room.

the name of the flower used is fictious. it is my creation. it has not been mentioned anywhere in the books.
hope you liked it so far...

hey there...i am sorry about few grammatical errors here and there which i noticed after i posted. i am open to any kind of constuctive suggestion or comments...

A Helping Hand...


Upstairs Molly went back to her room checked her potions cabinet and put few things in her bag and was coming out when her 17 year old daughter apparated right in front of her
“Ginny!” shouted Mrs. Weasley, “just because you have turned 17 and you have passed your apparition test doesn’t mean that you apparate on every floor you want!”
Ginny just giggled and Mrs. Weasley went past her climbed down the stairs
“mum where are you going?”
“Gorge called me to Zonkos”
“He is in Hogsmeade?”
“yes”
“mum I am coming too. Its been ages since I have visited Hogsmeade,” said Ginny
“no Ginny, you aren’t coming and moreover Hermione will be coming soon. She will panic if no one’s there in the house”
“she has gone to visit her parents ,right?” asked Ginny with a wicked smirk and Mrs. Weasley nodded and with that she stepped on to the fire place and shouted, “The Three Broomsticks”
“Mum!” called out Ginny but she was gone.
“The Three Broomsticks? What is she going to do there?” thought Ginny and frowned but a smile crept along her face when she remembered her mother nodding at the reason that Hermione has gone to meet her parents. Hermione, Ron and Harry all three of them were at Gorge’s apartment in Daigon Alley and were preparing for their NEWTs exams. Hogwarts had allowed the 7th years, to take up an exam equivalent to NEWTs if they don’t wish to miss one more year. Though the teachers were expecting the 7th years to return but they also wanted to give an option to those students who studied through the entire year on their own staying in Hogwarts. Though Harry, Ron and Hermione didn’t come back to Hogwarts last year to study they took up the syllabus from school during the start of the summer after the war ended and started preparing. It was Hermione’s idea to give this exam. According to her at least they would have something to distract their mind from the after effects of the war. It wasn’t that she didn’t feel bad as Ron felt bad for the death of his dear brother Fred and Harry the death of his mentor and friend Remus Lupin and his wife Tonks but she wanted them to take the exam so that they will have a chance to lead a normal life which Fred, Remus and Tonks would have wanted the young wizards to lead. Her own parents whom she had sent to Australia came back and she visited them once and brought them back to normal. They were glad to see her and they encouraged her take up a job at the Ministry. She hadn’t told them yet about Voldemort or the war. She didn’t want to go back and tell them every thing that happened. But she would have to sooner or later.
Ron on the other hand was broken to core to see his brother’s death that he couldn’t come to think of it that it was only Gorge who was left behind to do all the pranks alone. He was furious with Hermione when she put up the idea of giving the exam. He didn’t talk to her and told her that she didn’t have feelings for anyone in his family and that all she ever cared for was books and exams. That didn’t hurt her neither did it infuriate her but made her feel bad for Ron but soon she could make him see some sense in it and forced him to study. It did help Ron a lot. Though there were nights when he would be awake but it would have been because of the exams. Harry soon joined them at study just to get things out of his mind and fortunately it worked for him too. It was their idea of not telling Mrs. Weasley that they were not going to attend Hogwarts and quietly giving the exam and surprising her. The exams were due on the coming Monday and it would continue till the end of July and the results will be expected to be out in late August. Meanwhile, Ginny had given her 6th year exam in June itself and was waiting for the results, which was due late in July.






Back in the room in Rosmerta’s apartment, Rosmerta changed Sara’s robes and tried to put her in new robes. But before that she had to apply the potion. She didn’t allow Gorge to come in. he was waiting out side for his mom.
“Gorge! What is happening dear?” asked Molly as soon as she entered the apartment.
“Mum I have told you about this girl called Sara, right?”
“yes, you have. What about her?”
“I think she has been attacked by a werewolf, she is badly injured”
“oh my…where is she?”
“in there, Madam Rosmerta is tending to her she didn’t let me in,” he said
“you stay here, I’ll go and see,” said Molly and went in.

“Rosmerta?”
“Molly, thank you so much for coming here,” said Madam Rosmerta
“what has happened?”
“Sara, she has been helping me for quite sometime. She went out for a break of 2 days and just came back in a bad state this afternoon. Looks like she has been attacked by a werewolf,” she said
Molly took a closer look at Sara’s torso. It had a bad gash and her back too was having scars and wounds with dried blood. She shook her head and asked Rosmerta what she was applying.
“Sara comes back and applies this if she has a wound like this,” said Rosmerta
“so you knew that she is attacked by a werewolf before too?” asked Molly to which Rosmerta nodded and said she will give the details later. Molly soon joined Rosmerta in cleaning the wounds and took the mortar from Rosmerta and applied the potion to Sara’s back while Rosmerta turned her.
“oh dear…this is bad…”
After what looked like an hour’s effort they dressed Sara and left her in her room. Sara was still unconscious when they came out. Gorge who was waiting outside asked them how Sara was as soon as they came out.
“still unconscious,” said his mum
“Rosmerta now will you tell me what all this is about?” asked Molly
“yes Molly but lets go have some firewhiskey and let me place the ‘close for today’ board and then I will tell you everything, but promise me that it wont be leaked because Sara may not like it. We have been telling people that she is a foreigner who has her boyfriend here and has come to live in Britain as they soon will be getting married”
Molly looked amazed at the piece of information and Gorge just smirked and said, “I wont be surprised if she ends up actually one day with her boyfriend here Madam Rosmerta”
“so she doesn’t have a boyfriend?” asked Molly
“no it is just a story that she made up so that people over here will stop bothering her,” said Rosmerta
“smart girl,” said Molly and sat down at a table as Rosmerta went to get a bottle of firewhiskey and Gorge went to change the sign board. It had begun to rain now.
Rosmerta told everything to Molly and they sat there for quite some time when Molly said getting up, “I should better leave. It is getting late. Ginny will start to worry, Hermione should be back by now and I have to start preparing for dinner”
Madam Rosmerta nodded and Gorge to got up too
“Rosmerta let me know how Sara is doing, alright? Poor girl,” said Molly and she nodded.

hope you liked it so far...waiting for your comments too...:-)

A Weasley Connection...


Sara woke up. Her entire body was aching like hell. Her wounds were healing but they were taking time and it was burning her from within. She slowly got up and saw that she was dressed in a pale blue gown. She felt the bandages along her ribs and stomach.
“got up have you, Sara?”
“yeah,” she said
“how are you feeling?” asked Rosmerta
“terrible,” she mumbled
“where have you been? You have been so badly hurt,” said Rosmerta.
“I…I thought I saw my friend in woods where I apparated. It was the same place where I was before the war began. I was walking through the woods then suddenly something caught my eye and I tried to follow it. I thought it was my friend I went behind the person and when he faced he wasn’t. He was someone else and then suddenly from my back the moon slid and whoever that person was transformed. I ran away from him I felt on the ground injuring my knee but I kept running away but it was of no use. I transformed myself and was trying to keep a distance from him and cover a large area. But as I was hurt I couldn’t run that fast and that werewolf covered the distance and attacked me. Soon later the werewolf ran off after attacking. I passed out. I woke up today and apparated to this place”
“Sara I fail to understand you dear, why do you take so much of trouble in search of your friend who doesn’t understand you and is not willing to listen to you”, she said shaking her head
“Madam Rosmerta this is nothing but friendship, nothing but friendship and moreover because he thinks he is right too, but I will make him see that what he is doing will only give great trouble to himself and his loved ones,” she said slowly
“Madam Rosmerta, you know when one becomes a friend and shares every happy, every sad, every moment and event of your life with him or her you become much more closer and the bond of friendship becomes much more stronger. It is for him that I am doing all this and apart from this…I have already promised someone who is much more closer to his heart than me that I will bring him back safe and sound,”
Madam Rosmerta looked at this 17 year old young Asian girl who always surprised her some how or the other.
“ok now you better have your dinner”



2 days passed by and Mrs. Weasley didn’t get informed by Madam Rosmerta on that Sara girl. She wanted to know if that girl is alright. It was dinner time and her sons Gorge, Percy, Bill and his family and Ron were to come. Harry and Hermione weren’t coming as they had decided to have dinner with Mr. and Mrs. Granger. Molly was alright with it but little did she know that both of them were at Gorge’s apartment studying for their exam.
Molly didn’t bring out the topic of Sara till the last course.
“Gorge have you heard from Madam Rosmerta about your friend?”
“yes mum, Sara is alright but she still seemed to be having pain so she isn’t at the counter for quite sometime”
Bill who was chatting up with his dad regarding the tightened security of the Gringotts Bank stopped when he heard the name Sara.
“Sara?”
“yeah she is Gorge’s friend at The Three Broomsticks. She is helping out Madam Rosmerta out there,” piped in Ginny
“what about her?” asked Bill
“nothing Bill, she is a foreigner and she came here in search of her friend who happens to be a werewolf. She recently on her search got badly wounded”
At this piece of information Bill stiffened.
“you alright Bill?” asked Percy. Ron looked at his elder brother intently.
“yeah, yeah I am fine, I am fine”
“no you are not, honey,” said Molly
“I know Sara, mum. I thought she went missing or she must be dead”
“how do you know her?” asked Gorge incredulously
“Gorge, she helped me and Remus with gathering the werewolves on our side,” he slowly said
“what?”
“yes it was during my undercover operations that Remus wanted me to continue which he started for Dumbledore as he was busy with other things, that I met her. I got to know that certain person was a werewolf and he would go into the woods near by to transform on full moon day. So I decided to go in search of this guy. That’s where I met this girl who was sleeping under a tree near a small cave. I went in the cave to see if anyone is there but no one was so stayed back and took some rest. After say an hour or so when I got up and came out I saw her sitting there. She panicked and was ready with her wand when I came out. I tried to talk to her but it was difficult. I tried asking her few questions. She didn’t answer them before but she did after deciding whether to trust me or not. I took a risk and told her my purpose and she said she could help me”.
He looked up and saw all the faces were staring him and he continued, “she was a great help. We both in a week could gather 3 more people. She accompanied me because she in process would be able to find her friend too. Remus was not happy that I had taken such a risk of telling some unknown person my purpose but later he was glad that I took the risk. Remus didn’t extensively talk to her or anything. She was good at potions so she helped him in brewing the wolfsbane potion. We all were at a particular hide out for quite some time. She helped me with others when they would transform. Remus thought her to be a great asset. He wanted her to be with us whenever the actual war would breakout, but that didn’t happen.”
He looked at Ron and said, “just before you guys were captured at the Malfoy Manor I had returned back to Shell Cottage and Remus was with Tonks as she was soon going to have Ted. It was then that Fernier Greyback attacked our hideout with few of his mates. The inmates at the hideout were all asleep with only one keeper at the entrance who was body bound silently. They attacked 2 of the inmates when they were asleep the others were quick enough to wake up and fight back amongst them was Sara.”
He continued…“Later after the war I happened to meet Mr. Broad who was one of the inmates and he told that after they were attacked they dueled for sometime and ran away from the hideout. They didn’t find Sara. After they ran they stayed around the hideout to know where Greyback and his mates were. Then he saw them coming out and going off in a hurry and he saw them dragging someone along. Broad went back to our hide out and found that Sara was gone, and the place where she would sleep was all in a mess and there was a huge pool of blood as if some used Sceptumsempra. He assumed that the one they were dragging to be Sara. He felt pathetic. He couldn’t do a thing for the person who helped him and his friends so much. He didn’t know where they had taken her, nothing. He assumes her to be dead.”

“so you assume that Greyback and his mates were called to go in search of Harry, Ron and Hermione?” asked Percy
“I don’t know. I doubt that because Ron told that they found them in that forest was a complete unfortunate coincidence,” said Bill and Ron nodded.
“but I don’t think that Sara was captured by Greyback,” said Gorge thoughtfully
“we cant guess it Gorge. Has she ever told you anything about where she was during the war and what happened around her?” asked Ginny curiously
“No she hasn’t? that is what is so irritating about her,” he said
“yeah she doesn’t trust people easily, well that’s good sometime,” said Bill
“well…not all the time,” said Mr. Weasley for the first time and they all nodded.
“I want to meet her and thank her for all what she has done for us being a foreigner. I don’t even know if she knows that Remus is no more. She had great respect for that man,” Bill said
“Bill it was a war. There is no need of thank you and welcomes for that. We were in trouble and we needed help and she was there to help like all of us in her own small way and moreover she herself needed help in searching for her own friend so it’s like everyone has helped everyone and this war wasn’t only fought by one country or two, many other countries had to bear the burns of it too”, said Ginny. Bill looked at his younger sister’s talk. “how mature she has become?” he thought and smiled and nodded.
“ok let her get alright then we can go and meet her. Anyways I will be going to Hogsmeade again in a week or two maybe then you can accompany me,” said Gorge
please post your comments...

2 weeks passed by and Sara was back to normal though she still had that fleeting pain on her stomach because of her wounds. It was 10 in the morning and , she got up and got dressed in grey denim pants and pink T-shirt and running shoes, she pulled her curly black hair into a high pony and left the apartment to help Madam Rosmerta with the customers
“ ‘morning Madam Rosmerta,” she said cheerfully
“aha…morning there Sara,”
“ hey, hey, hey what are you doing?”
“you go chat up with your customer/friends,” said Sara rolling her eyes
Madam Rosmerta always loved to chat up with her customers and her friends who would visit Three Broomsticks and Sara understood that the moment she stepped behind the counter for the first time.
“I’ll take care of the counter,” she continued
“aw…you are such a sweet girl…” said Rosmerta and left to sit with Elphias Dodge and the auror Dawlish from the Ministry. Weekends were always some how special for Three Broomsticks because that would mean meeting all important ministry officials at her pub which was pretty famous amongst all the officials apart from The Leaky Cauldron.
As soon as Sara took to the counter all the faces turned and slow whispering started. She always had to go through this, since she was a foreigner but she couldn’t help it and went back to helping other customers who came at the counter.
“Hey good morning”, said a blonde headed guy. He looked around 15-16 year old.
“morning what can I give you?” she asked with a smile
“hum…3 medium sized butterbeers,” he said
“ok…here you go…” she said in a sing song way and with a swish of her wand the mugs were filled with butterbeer and the tray was ready at the counter. The blonde smiled and left to sit with his other friends.
She continued helping the customers at the counter and many times quite a few wizards would stop by and try to strike a conversation. All she would do is diplomatically answer their questions as she wasn’t good at impressing people with few witty lines. While helping around and chatting up with Madam Rosmerta herself from one corner of the room to another she happened to notice the blonde guy and his friends. They seemed to be watching her for quite sometime and seemed to be whispering something to one another and passing smirks while the blonde guy was all silent and looked coy. She caught them doing that twice and she tried to forget it. After sometime the blonde guy and his friends were about to leave, it was noon by then when the blonde guy turned up at the counter with his friends waiting for him
“hm…hi”
“hi…is there anyway I can help you?” asked Sara
“well…just wanted to thank you for the butterbeers,” said the blonde
“well…its not that I am giving you a treat that you are thanking me, you are paying for it,” said Sara and got down to counting the galleons, sickles and knuts in front of her
The friends behind were sniggering hard but she didn’t care.
Then there was a bold attempt by this blonde, “has anyone ever told you that you look really pretty” at that Sara looked up and smiled
“I have been told that before,” she said with a smile
“even more when you smile,” he added
“thank you for your compliment,” she added
The next thing that came from this guy caught her off guard, “will you mind going out sometime with me?” he asked tentatively
She looked at him and his friends who were sniggering harder than ever.
She gave a small smile and said, “that is really sweet of you kid but I already have a boyfriend”
“oh…”
“well nice to meet you anyways,” he said softly and began to leave
“nice to meet you too,” she said with a smile but he didn’t look back and said something to his friends who only thumped his back in consolation.

“broken someone’s heart, haven’t you?” came a voice from behind and Sara snapped her head to the side
“oh Gorge, how do you do?” she said not noticing another red headed man standing there along with him.
“how much is it for a large sized butterbeer?” asked a customer
“50 sickles,” she said and taking the money she wished the customer a nice day,
“I am fine,” he said as she placed the money in the chest.
“I wanted to…” she looked up and started but stopped noticing the red headed pony tail man standing next to Gorge
“Mr. Weasley, how nice to meet you sir,” she said in an astonished voice. Never did she think that she will meet Bill again when she left their hide out back when Greyback attacked them and she completely forgot that Bill could have been Gorge’s brother.
“nice to meet you too, Sara and how many times have I told you to call me Bill and not Mr. Weasley”
“yeah…it sounds as if he some 60 year old man,” said Gorge with a smirk and Sara rolled her eyes.
“how are you doing? I got to know recently that you have been working for Rosmerta for quite sometime,” said Bill
“yeah its been over a month, joined after the war. She wasn’t keen on keeping me and I wont blame her for that, who will keep a stranger in her house, but she was kind enough to do so and give a job,” she said
“after the war I happened to meet Mr. Broad and he told me about what happened at the hideout. I am sorry that I couldn’t have been there,” he said
“oh please, there is nothing to be sorry about. It was a war, we had to be alert and we knew that our lives were at stake every waking moment and apart from just gathering werewolves you and Mr. Lupin had other plans to carry out along with taking care of your family’s security. You couldn’t have been with us all the time. We had to take care of ourselves and we did it pretty much well. So don’t feel bad,” she said patting his hand.
“see Ginny told you the same thing,” said Gorge who was taking another swig of firewhiskey
“Gorge Weasley, you take another mug of that and I swear I will see to it that you won’t get any more next time you come,” shouted Madam Rosmerta from another corner.
“one last one,” he said but Bill looked at him sternly and he kept back the bottle and looked smug.
“you obviously don’t want to be called a drunkard, do you Gorge? You have taken to drinking it a lot after the war. You better stop it,” he said warningly as Sara was busy with the customers at the counter. The crowd was thinning as it was afternoon and usually they didn’t have much of customers then. Sara sat down behind the counter while both the Weasleys sat on the stools opposite her.
“I don’t know if you know this, but Remus is no longer with us,” Bill said slowly
“yeah I know,” she said with a sad sigh, “read it in the Prophet when the obituary was given. It is not right is it? for such a brave man and his wife to die like that?”
“yeah, but we cant do anything but wish they are peacefully rested,” said Bill
“how is his baby? He had a baby, right?” she asked
Both Bill and Gorge looked at each other and Bill said, “yeah, Ted is his name. Just few months baby now, staying with Tonks’ mother, Anderomeada. She is taking care of him. With her husband dead during the war just like her daughter and her son in law she has only Ted as her family now,” and Sara just nodded
“Gorge I wanted to thank you and Mrs. Weasley for the other day” she said turning to Gorge
“well you are any day welcome,” he said
“by the way are you still thinking of going in search of your friend?” he asked
Sara looked beyond him outside the window and slowly nodded
“even after having a gruesome adventure?” asked a voice which made Sara look in the direction to see Rosmerta standing there with her hands on her hips
“Madam Rosmerta that person whoever he was, he wasn’t my friend and that was an accident”
“An accident! My foot. You are not going anywhere Sara Mehra” she warned
“Madam Rosmerta my friend is the only reason that I have come so far for and you are asking me to stop looking for him?”
“it wont hurt if you don’t for sometime,” said Bill
“Mr. Weasl…Bill,” she corrected, “if your close friend is in danger will you not help him?”
“but what sort of danger lies for your friend?” asked Gorge
“its not danger Gorge its just that…forget it you wont understand,” she said and got up to place the empty bottles in a the rack for disposing which could have been done with magic.
“what will we not understand? The war is over. If you think death eaters will start pooling in people again for another war and there is a possibility that friend might be in danger in that way then you are wrong. The people all over have had enough of war that has been going on for over 2 decades and the death eaters and the dark lord believers are gone for good, for time being” asked Bill, “…at least” he added as later.
“nothing, its just that I have promised some closer to him that I will bring him back. That’s it.”
“and what if he wont come?” asked Gorge
“I don’t know, maybe I’ll stay till he doesn’t change his mind and come along,” she said
“this girl is so stubborn,” mumbled Madam Rosmerta and Sara smiled and asked, “so Madam Rosmerta can I go tomorrow for a break?”
Madam Rosmerta looked at her as if she gave in and nodded, “but you come with wounds next time Sara and I won’t talk to you”
“don’t worry I won’t. Tomorrow isn’t a full moon anyway,” she said
Bill and Gorge looked at Madam Rosmerta who gave them a weak smile.

ok guys...i need to know what you think of the fiction...so please...please...please...do write your comments and suggestions...

hello everybody here's another post...

The Meeting...


Three days later Sara was back from her break. She was quiet when she came back and it wasn’t something new to Madam Rosmerta, Sara would do that every time. That night though, something happened, this made Rosmerta take all the things in her hands for Sara’s good.
Sara yet again had those night mares where a battle was taking place she saw all her school mates and professors in the middle of the battle and her friend was in a tight battle. He was badly wounded and bleeding. She kept on calling him to escape and apparate but he didn’t and kept on fighting and she herself couldn’t help him and as she felt that she was tied down to a something strong and invisible. She felt completely helpless. She kept on shouting his name and was profusely sweating.
“Sara, Sara dear wake up, wake up, honey” called Rosmerta
“what happened?”
Sara came out of her dream and was heavily panting
“the…the night mare…” she said drinking in some water which Rosmerta handed her down.
“the one in which you feel helpless again?” asked Rosmerta because it was the same nightmare which haunted Sara the last time Rosmerta woke up. But little did Rosmerta know that this night mare has been haunting Sara every night and today even more because she met her friend at last but he didn’t listen to her.

Sara met her friend Rahul in Duff Town which is pretty near to Hogsmeade. Sara stopped there to have a drink before she headed back to Hogsmeade after her futile search for her friend. She saw a dark shoulder length haired young wizard around 18 with his ragged cloak on in the pub in Duff town sitting and having a large butterbeer. She hadn’t paid much attention to him before, but she saw him giving her side ways glances. She didn’t imagine that it would have been him. A brown headed guy who was completely drunk was swaying and passed by his side and suddenly fell over him. He got up to support him. He helped the man and took him out of the door. While he came back he didn’t have his hood on. Sara who was watching the door to see who actually the hooded man was and came under a shock to see her best friend standing there. She literally screamed his name and ran and hugged. He was taken a back. The entire pub watched them and few even sniggered while the bar man was looking at them in amusement. Rahul quietly asked her to follow and she did. When they reached the out skirts of the town they sat down on the abandoned seat on side of the dusty road that led away from the town. They sat and Rahul continued to watch his friend. She looked at him and smiled a million dollar smile which never crossed her face until that day.
“how are you Sara?” he asked her slowly
“I am fine,” she said
“how are you?” she asked. Rahul had become weak his hair grown much longer, scars over his face. His eyes sunken and had dark circles, they looked tired and weary.There was this one particular scar which was distinct. It ran from right to left across his sharp nose, his face had become pale and hands rough and thin. She couldn’t look at him and his state.
“well alright”
“where have you been all this while? Why did you leave me the first time when I met you? You know how panicked I was later? Do you have any idea what happened to me after that? Did you care to find me?” her voice raising with each question and then she slapped him straight across his face in anger.
He didn’t say a word but looked down and then she hugged him and broke down literally. All the pain and sorrow which she had locked up in her heart she let them flow like a tempest. Rahul let her cry and held her more tightly. She held on to him and cried and cried for what seemed like an hour and then slowly she regained herself and sat back straight wiping her tears off.
“I am sorry Sara for all this trouble I have caused to you,” he said still not able to look at her.
“it’s, it’s ok.”
“will you tell me what happened after I left you that day?” he asked slowly looking at her and she nodded and started.
“the next day I got up to see you were gone. I panicked. I searched for you the entire place, but you weren’t there. I gave up and continued my journey even more resolved to find you. After a few days futile search for you I happened to pass by a town where I got to know that a certain person knew someone who was a werewolf because he had heard howling the previous day. I thought it might have been you. So in order to search for you I went in the woods. But I didn’t find you anywhere for around 3 days. Every day I would get up freshen up by the pond and set off to find you in the forest. 3 days passed by when I came near a cave. I went in to see if anyone was ever there and yea I think some stayed there for the night because I saw the ash of the firewood after it was burnt. I thought whoever he would be he might come back and then maybe I can ask him if he has ever seen you before. So I rested there outside the cave below the tree and waited and eventually fell asleep. When I woke up I sat there for sometime and them suddenly heard something move behind I quickly got up with my wand out. Then I saw a red headed man. He was Bill Weasley. He was on the side of light. He asked me all sorts of questions but I didn’t answer them all. So he told me about his mission. It was to bring all the werewolves on the side of the light. He asked me if he knew any werewolf who he could ask to join them. Then I told him that I was in search of you and that you too are a werewolf. From that time on I went along with him in search of werewolves to talk to them. We visited the darkest of the darkest places I have ever seen. I just can’t describe it you,” she said shaking her head.
“later after many days we went to the place where all the werewolves who agreed to join them collected. There I met Remus Lupin and many other werewolves. Mr. Lupin himself was a werewolf and was the main head of the group. I don’t know about him much. I helped him in brewing wolfsbane potion and almost stayed with them for a month or more and helped Bill when the others transformed. There were days when we had to leave few of them in the woods and I would go after them to keep and eye on them in my transformed form. It was very difficult. Every waking moment when they would transform I would be reminded of you, Rahul. I have missed you so much. I side by side would go along with Bill sometime when he would go in search of more werewolves just incase I would meet you. But I have never been lucky. Towards the last month of the war we were attacked by Fenrir Greyback and his mates.”
“Greyback,” Rahul clenched his fists and gritted his teeth.
“Bill and Remus weren’t there with us. We were attacked when we were asleep. Two of them are dead but others could fight and escape. I was in the inner room of the hideout. I was asleep when Fenrir came in my room and I had my back to him. I felt something moving in the room I opened my eyes to see a light shadow moving I tightened my grip on my wand and at the very moment I turned I attacked him and we continued to duel for quite long. Almost all the inmates of the hideout had tried to escape. It was difficult to get out of there. I was alone when his other mates came in to see both of us duel. He asked them to leave him and me alone and they stood there at a side jeering and cheering. I…I hear those things still in my ears some nights,” she said and he looked at her and held her hand tightly.
“then suddenly there was a scream by Fenrir I don’t know what happened. He was distracted I took my chance and shouted Seizure curse. I think I was in such a panic state that I said it with all my force and the effect was worse then I thought it would be. The curse went right at his chest and he twitched and twitched horribly and shuddered …and…the blood started to ooze out…. We should have kept on a move. We shouldn’t have stayed there for too long, 2 months ” she said shaking her head.
“I immediately apparated from there to the back of the hide out and ran as far as I could but I think I wasn’t lucky at all. Greyback was being supported by his mates when they saw me again but before I could apparate I was shot by an unforgivable curse”
Rahul looked at her with a blank expression. He always thought that his friends will not be the target for unforgivable curses but he was wrong. He couldn’t digest that she was hit by it.
“it was horrible Rahul. When the battle broke out at our school few months before that I saw it happen to others but to experience it, it was…” she shivered
“they hurriedly left. I saw them apparate and later I passed out. I was there till next day morning and then apparated to an unknown place and from then on I had been wandering aimlessly. I happened to be near Hogsmeade when the war broke out. I was in a cave on a mountain away from Hogwarts but I could easily see what was happening there. I could see the dark mark hanging over there on the towers of Hogwarts. The cave in which I was it was already inhabited by someone who had left his hippogriff for its shelter. I befriended with it and stayed there. At the night of the war I heard many muffled noises pass by. I don’t know whether they were from the side of the light or the dark but I carefully placed few protective spells so that even if anyone comes in they won’t find me and the creature. It worked. When the muffling stopped after about an hour and when I started to hear shouts and cries from over the valley that I came out to see the battle had begun. For any muggle it would have been a sight of fireworks going wild and even they would have panicked to see anything as such but for the wizards there it was…a war a deadly devastating war...” she trailed off and Rahul looked at her and nodded.
“after the war I stayed at Hogsmeade and started working there in a pub and staying with the land lady of the pub. After the war was over I continued my search for you and the lady great fully allowed me to and this is how I found you today. But I had to search and go to different places here and there,” she said shaking her head.
“but what about you? I still haven’t understood how come you have reached this place, where there is even more danger to werewolves. You were at a place which was a sort of complete battle ground for Voldemort.”
He nodded and said, “that is what even I have failed to understand. I was to apparate to a place which I had visited when I was small with my family. As soon as I reached that place I was sort of sucked up again in that tire like compression and I was automatically apparated over a place somewhere in here, in Britain. I realized that after a few days.”
“something like that happened with me too,” she said slowly and he looked at her and continued, “I don’t know why or what had happened but then I thought if I have to be in the middle of a battle then so be it. I was resolved to take on Greyback I don’t know why. He wasn’t the one who bit me, he wasn’t the one whom I wanted to take revenge on for what I have become but some how may be because of him coming after all the werewolves of our land and troubling and torturing people like me that I wanted to take on him,” he said slowly but his anger evident in his voice.
“I roamed around for months on end transforming every month with great difficulty. I remembered you each time I transformed , how we used to run around and play just to reduce my pain but little did it help” she looked at him sympathetically.
“then later one day I saw you and we met. You don’t know how I felt the day I met you again. It was as if all my troubles in my life were gone. I felt that everything will be alright, now that you were with me but then I couldn’t sleep at all in the night. I kept on thinking the danger I will cause you if I happen to meet Greyback again. I didn’t want to take that risk of putting you alongside me when Greyback is around. I remembered my reason for me leaving the school, I remembered about the news of my parents death by the dark people of our own country because they wanted me. I didn’t want any of this to happen to you, not at least in a foreign land. So I decided to leave you and go on my on. Then towards the end of the war I got to know about a group of people from the side of the light pooling werewolves on their side. I overheard some people saying that in pub. I wanted to join them. In search of them I left and reached this particular wood where I saw a certain cheetah running at a full speed,” he said and smirked
“you were near the hideout?” asked Sara incredulously and he nodded.
“Every night I would go around the woods in that area just to catch you so that I could talk to you. One night I decided to go for it and come to the hideout and ask but I couldn’t it was a full moon and before the moon would be out I wanted to leave so that I wouldn’t cause you and others any trouble. I saw you coming out just few minutes before I apparated from there. I saw you giving the inmates something to drink I assume it to be…”
“wolfsbane,” she added
He nodded. “Then I just apparated. That was my by far most difficult transformation some how. Maybe because of too much of running here and there I was weak before the transformation it self. So to take rest I came back to the same woods but on the other side of it, near the side of the village. That night I didn’t turn up nor the next night and I assume it was during that particular night that Greyback must have attacked. Because when I came near the hideout I saw no one there. I thought you guys must have left and would have been on a move for your own safety. I lost you guys and I felt miserable about it. But then I decided to check your hideout and it was when I entered did I realize that it had been attacked. I saw pool of dried blood in the inner room the entire hideout in a mess. I was scared. I was scared that they whoever they were they took you and you were in danger. I wanted to find you but all my search had been futile. I almost gave up and then I saw you here today and I was glad that you were alright but scared too that you might not want to meet me but at the same time I was thinking of avoiding you because I know you will ask me to come back with you to our land and I don’t want to,” he said looking away from him.
She looked at him in a shock, “what! you, you don’t want to come back? Are you crazy? The war is over, nothing can cause you a threat. I hope everything will be alright for us to go back and live the way we used to,”
“no Sara, it is not that easy. I don’t know but I have this feeling that it isn’t safe for me to go back there again and more then me it isn’t safe for you and Aussie to be found in my company. i know that after i have been away from both of you for so long you will be with me everyday.I don’t know why but I feel the dark people of our country will take over our government for sometime. I think the fall of dark lord would not have ebbed their belief but infuriated them further to strongly believe in Dark Arts again. I can’t go back, at least not with you. They will fix you up in danger too”
“this is crazy…I came all the way just to take you back and you are telling me to leave you and go back! And how do you know who is going to be the government that will rule us. You are not a seer!” she said her voice rising
“please listen to me Sara, it is for all of our good,” he said
“Good! My foot!”
“Sara…”
“no. you listen to me you are coming with me now and we are leaving now”
“no we are not leaving at least I am not,” he said his voice raised too.
“I am sorry Sara, but I am not coming with you,” he said his voice soft as he got up. He looked at her kissed her forehead and walked away from her. She sat there staring at him walking away from her. She couldn’t cry, she couldn’t shout, she couldn’t do anything. She just sat there quiet.




“Sara, Sara…” shook Madam Rosmerta
“you alright?” she asked
“no…the night…”
“the night mare. I know. Girl I am worried about you and your nightmares. Your friend is not coming back. Forget about him. If he cared for you he would have listened to you,” she said her voice almost angry
“he cares for me!” Sara shouted
Rosmerta was taken aback at such an outburst.
“he cares for me, that is why he doesn’t want to go back with me,” she said softly her head bending down and looking away from Rosmerta
“how do you know?”
“I met him…I met him in Duff town yesterday. He said he won’t come back.”
“his reason?”
“I don’t know it was completely non understandable,” she said
“ok. Listen I don’t know what happened between you and your friend and I don’t want to know. I just want to know whether you will continue to stay here if your friend doesn’t want to go back?” asked Rosmerta and Sara nodded a little, “I am staying till I don’t take him with me,” she said softly and Rosmerta threw up her hands in air in exasperation and left in the room.
Sara sank back in her bed and closed her eyes and fell into a troubled sleep yet again.


ok...here was the post for today...

Interesting. I like sometimes reading about werewolves, and you described it beautifully.

thanks Harry&Ginnylover for your comment...it means a lot...here's the next post...it is a bit shorter than the rest....


Decisions...

Sara got up the next day with a severe head ache. As soon as she got up the last night’s incidents came flowing back to her. She was hurt by the way Rosmerta talked to her. Sara thought hard for sometime and then decided to leave Three Broomsticks for good. She went downstairs and found Rosmerta and Professor McGonagall talking. Sara was always in awe with this professor. McGonagall had that aura around her of a respectable and a well learned witch. She looked strict and stern but when she would talk to Rosmerta Sara would find completely a different McGonagall. She would talk so sweetly and nicely that anyone would listen to her.
“morning Sara,” called Rosmerta and McGonagall looked at Sara through her specs and gave a curt nod and Sara returned it back with a small smile. Professor did that every time she would meet Sara.
“Madam Rosmerta I wanted to talk to…” but she was cut by Madam Rosmerta
“yeah Sara actually Minerva and me both of us were talking about Hogwarts that is going to restart” and Sara nodded.
“well miss Mehra I would be very happy if you can join Hogwarts this year,” said Professor McGonagall. Sara looked at her blankly.
“sorry professor but I didn’t get what you said,” said Sara
“I said that we will be glad to take you in as a Hogwarts student for 7th year,” she said
Sara looked at Madam Rosmerta who smiled at her encouragingly but Sara turned away. She was planning to leave. She didn’t want to stay here any more. She didn’t want to be a trouble to any one.
“Is Madam Rosmerta so fed with me that she wants me to leave and go to Hogwarts?” Sara thought
“I am sorry Professor but I have already decided to leave Three Broomsticks and Hogsmeade for good,” said Sara
“what! Where are you thinking you will go? To that friend of yours?” asked Rosmerta
“Madam Rosmerta please don’t start again. I am leaving but I will not go near my friend. I will wait for him till he is ready to come back. Till then I will live somewhere else, where I won’t be able to trouble people, like I have troubled you and Mrs. Weasley because of my adventures as you put in,” she said slowly and Madam Rosmerta was taken aback. She didn’t want Sara to take her last night’s conversations in this way. Rosmerta had asked Sara if she was staying back because she wanted Sara to go to Hogwarts. Rosmerta didn’t have kids and Sara had become very close to her. Knowing that Sara didn’t complete her studies she wanted Sara to finish at Hogwarts and not to waist such a talented girl’s life. But it looked like Sara had taken it the other way round that Rosmerta doesn’t want her stay here anymore.
“Sara dear I didn’t mean it that way last night. Please don’t misunderstand me,” said Rosmerta in a soft voice.
McGonagall sensing some tension between the older lady and the teenager she decided to leave and let them settle their issue.
“Rosmerta I think I should leave you both to discuss about it but I would be very happy to take you as a student in Hogwarts Miss Mehra,” she said and left
Though Minerva left both of them to sort things out, but they didn’t until it was afternoon when they closed the pub for sometime.
“Sara, honey I didn’t mean anything bad about you. I just wanted you to study and complete your education”
“why out of nowhere did you feel like?” asked Sara
“because you are a talented witch and I didn’t think it would be wise to waste your talent away at my bar or”
“or go in search of my friend?” said Sara indignantly
“Madam Rosmerta I have great regards for you but late me make few things clear I do what I feel like doing no one can make me do things. I decided to go after my friend it was my decision even if my other friends didn’t want me to go, I continued to go to a muggle school when I was younger even after knowing that I was a witch was my wish though my parents supported it, I learnt to play tennis not because my dad wanted me to learn because it was I wanted to, I decided to talk to Bill Weasley and take risk of going along with him in search of my friend and helping him was my decision and Bill didn’t force,” she said all in one long breath but her voice full of anger.
“I am sorry if I have hurt you dear but wouldn’t your mum want you to complete your studies and…”
“my mum, yeah she would have, but you are not my mum!” she shouted
Rosmerta was cool.
“yes dear I am not your mum, I know that but you know I don’t have any kids and you have been by far the closest person to me so it was for your good that I thought it would be a good decision”
“fine! it was good for me so decide without letting me know!”
“I wanted to talk to you honey but you were all quiet and tired yesterday so I didn’t bring that topic up at dinner. I was going to ask you today”
“today, In front of Professor McGonagall?” asked Sara
“yes dear”
“more then asking it was as if you both had decided what I should do and went ahead with it, without bothering to tell me”, she said glaring at Rosmerta
“no it wasn’t meant to be like that. I was feeling bad for you yesterday. I couldn’t see you going through those nightmares all the time and couldn’t see you being in so much of tension so I thought that Hogwarts might be the best way to distract your mind from. You will make new friends and meet new people so at least for some time you won’t miss your friend and you will be able to enjoy all what the other teenagers enjoy,” she said trying to make Sara see through what she was telling.
Sara turned away from Rosmerta and said, “Madam Rosmerta please leave me alone for some time. I don’t want to think about anything right now”
“fair enough,” said Rosmerta getting up and leaving
“tell me when you are opening the pub,” said Sara and Rosmerta just nodded and left.

have a nice day....:-)

here's another post for today...

Later that afternoon Sara was in a bad mood though she was at the counter she didn’t talk much with anyone in particular. Even during dinner she was silent. In the night in her room when Madam Rosmerta came in she saw Sara sitting there on the windowsill quietly looking out of the window. Rosmerta stood there for quite some time but Sara didn’t turn to look at her and talk and giving up for the day Madam Rosmerta left her room.
For next few days Sara stopped talking to Rosmerta and would most of her free time would sit by her windowsill and lookout. There were couple of times when Rosmerta would see a tear or 2 falling down her cheek but she would hastily wipe them off. Suddenly one day Mrs. Weasley came to Three Broomsticks near the afternoon closing time when Sara was at the counter. Molly was not particularly very fond of Madam Rosmerta, somehow. For her Rosmerta was always that glitzy and flirty kind of a woman and Molly usually keeps her distance from her. But Molly got along fine with her as she would drop by sometime in Three Broomsticks when she comes to meet her son like today. Sara had not seen Molly before but she recognized her by her friendly smile and red hair. Madam Rosmerta was glad to see Molly. Both the ladies chatted up for sometime. When it was the closing time Sara stepped out of the counter to turn the ‘close for now’ sign board and was about to go to the apartment when Mrs. Weasley called her
“Sara”
Sara turned and saw Mrs. Weasley smiling at her
“hello Mrs. Weasley, I presume,” said Sara kindly and Molly nodded
“how are you doing?”
“I am doing good”
“good. Bill said he met you and was really happy to see you again. He was feeling really bad the other day when he told about you that he couldn’t help you when Fenrir attacked you” Rosmerta went pale white
“when did that happen?”
“before war,” was Sara’s curt answer.
“Mrs. Weasley I told him that there was no need for him to be sorry”
“I know dear, that’s what Ginny told him but he was the same way when Alastor died”
“Alastor?”
“yeah, Alastor. He was a very famous auror. He died while helping Harry out of his house to one of the safe houses.”
“oh.”
“Brave man he was. Bill and his wife Fleur both were there when that happened and all that Bill could say was he couldn’t do a thing, he went later along with Remus in search of the body but didn’t find it”
“Alastor…well never was he a man for relaxation, was he? Always like what he said constant vigilance,” said Rosmerta
“yeah we all miss him more so the kids because they were in great awe with him,” said Molly
“yeah Harry, Ron, Hermione, Ginny bunch of very talented kids,” said Rosmerta
Sara got up and went in to the apartment. Both the ladies didn’t understand what happened
“she met her friend at last,” said Rosmerta, “but he refused to come back,” said Rosmerta
“she doesn’t seem to have taken it well”
“no, she hasn’t. I asked Minerva if Sara can join Hogwarts and she was glad to look into the matter and take Sara in”
“that is wonderful”
“yes it is but Sara didn’t like it. She thinks that I want to get rid of her and she has decided to leave”
“what!”
“yeah but I think she is thinking of changing her mind”
“has she told you?”
“no she hasn’t talked to me since past few days” and Molly just shook her head
“but I think she will soon come around. I don’t know why but I feel she is missing her friends more than that particular friend. She immediately got up when we took Harry and his friends names. She is a witch who needs something to do constantly. She can’t sit idle. I think she will think of going to Hogwarts but I just hope it doesn’t be too late that Minerva won’t accept her”
“don’t worry I hope everything will be alright,” said Molly. They sat there for sometime silently and then Molly got up to leave for lunch back home.


After reaching the Burrow something struck Molly. She straight went to the fire place and called “The Three Broomsticks”
“hello Molly you have forgotten something?”
“no I had this thing in my mind for sometime so thought I should ask you”
“go on, go ahead”
“I was thinking if I could make Ginny talk to her as she will be a 7th year student this year”
“that…that would be great”
“yeah I thought maybe she must be missing her friends, so why not make new friends and feel just like what she used to feel back in her own school. Maybe that should help her a bit in relaxing her tension and maybe she will think more clearly”
“yeah, I think we can try that,” said Rosmerta sounding hopeful
“good I will talk to Ginny about it and let you know,” said Molly and vanished from the fireplace.


“what do you want to talk to me mum?” asked Ginny who was standing at the doorway and heard her mum talking to someone.
“nothing it is about Sara. She needs to be more around people of her own age. Working and going in search of her friend every fortnight has made her so tired and we presume she is missing her friends a lot,” said Molly
“so…you want me to talk to her?” asked Ginny with an eyebrow raised.
And Molly nodded. Ginny thought for a while and said “ok I will but don’t expect me to be friends with her forever or something”
“Ginny…” said her mum
“What?”
“don’t worry you will change your mind as soon as you meet her,” said Molly and left and Ginny just shrugged.


this was today's post...have anice day:-)

ok...here's today's post...i always loved Harry/Ginny and Ron/Hermione pairing so you will find that in my fiction...


Seeing Sara...

The next day Ginny went to Zonkos along with Ron to see what was happening at her brothers other branch of joke shop. She also wanted to be with Harry who was visiting Lee Jordan that day. The last two weeks the trio had been busy with their exams and Ginny had to stay in the house and wait for them to return. Molly still didn’t know about them writing the exam. And what with exam fever on Ginny and Harry could hardly spend proper time together. Apart from that she just wanted to see who this Sara girl was. She wasn’t deciding on talking to her like her mum insisted but wanted to see and observe her for a while.
After going to the Zonkos and being a first hand witness to making of the Weasleys’ modified fireworks and after going to the sweet shop Ginny and Harry left for The Three Broomsticks. Ron well…he went back to the apartment as he was to go on a lunch date with Hermione.

Both Harry and Ginny walked in the pub as a small bell rang. People turned their heads to see Harry there standing in front of them. He was feeling a bit scared because till now wherever he went there has been a lot of crowd of people wanting to meet him. He didn’t want to get mobbed here at least. 3 months have passed by but people still meet him and congratulate him. This time too everyone clapped as if he just won the war and came in to have a mug of butterbeer. He was embarrassed but at the same time overwhelmed by the response. He went to the counter and asked a girl at the counter for 2 medium sized butterbeers. She smiled and with a swish it was ready and placed in a nice tray.
“She is new. Is she the one? Gorge’s friend?” he thought

“here you go,” he said to Ginny who looked at him and smiled as he sat down opposite to her.
“um…Harry this is really…”
“I know…I know very embarrassing people watching us,” he said nodding his head
“but they will come over it after sometime. I promise”
“I know they will,” said Ginny somehow reassured and taking his hand in hers.
“just hope Madam Rosmerta doesn’t make a huge event out of our arrival,” said Harry and just then Rosmerta came in and saw the young couple and went to them straight
“hello there Harry and Ginny. I am so glad to see both of you here,” she said ruffling Harry’s already messy hair the heads turned again in their side.
Harry and Ginny turned another shade of red and gave her a small smile.
“everything fine dears”
“yes absolutely Madam Rosmerta,” said Ginny
“good any problem I will be just near the counter or in the other corner. You can call me anytime”
“yes madam Rosmerta,” said Ginny a bit stressfully indicating that she got her point
Madam Rosmerta was always very loud in conversation with young couples. She always tried to make everything nice and cozy for them and enjoy their little time in the pub but in turn, most of the time it would embarrass them and make them blush.
Noting that Ginny and Harry wanted some privacy Rosmerta smiled and left them.

All this was being seen by Sara at the counter. She like everyone else in a second understood that this was Harry Potter about whom she heard so much and read so much in the newspapers. This is the first time she met him. He stood there in blue hooded shirt and faded jeans with a red headed beautiful girl in a cool grey shirt and black jeans by his side. He looked at the people in the pub who had just started to clap. He went all red. He smiled at the people and just gave a small nod of recognition. She noticed that and found it really cute on his part to be so humble. She saw the girl walking by and taking a seat in a secluded corner of the pub as Harry walked towards her.
“um…hi”
“hello Mr. Potter. Pleasure to meet you”
He couldn’t say anything and just smiled. She found that really sweet.
“what can I get you?”
“two medium sized butterbeers”
“alright here you go,” in her typical sing song way, whether in good mood or not Sara had got used to saying that in a sing song way.
She handed it to him in a nice tray and he smiled gave a nod took the tray and left.
After few minutes she saw Madam Rosmerta striding up to them and talking for sometime and leaving them. Sara shook her head and smiled to herself looking at Rosmerta.
“she always did that, didn’t she? Always went and talked to the couples especially the young and a bit too loud for their privacy," she thought.
Sara went back to helping other customers and didn’t think about the young couple again till it was their time to leave.

Ginny and Harry sat there and chatted for what seemed like more than an hour. They looked completely oblivious to the surrounding world. They talked and laughed and didn’t bother about others. It was when they were talking and laughing about Fred and Gorge’s antiques did Ginny become silent all of a sudden remembering Fred. Harry held her hand and slightly squeezed for reassurance. She looked at him with tears swimming in her eyes but she wiped them off before they fell. Harry moved closer and held her for sometime. They didn’t care what others thought and were completely busy with themselves. They talked about both their exams and recent months of non stop studying.
“honestly this month I have seen Hermione grinding you guys like never before,” said Ginny
“yeah. She should be a professor, really,” added Harry taking a swig of butterbeer.
“but she wants to take up a job in department for regulation and control of magical creatures, right?” said Ginny
“yeah, looks like she is pretty firm on her S.P.E.W getting through the applications for new magical creatures rights,” said Harry
“but that wouldn’t happen unless she is a perfect employee in the department and unless she has a right for putting forward an application”
“she will do it. I am sure,” said Harry and Ginny nodded.
“but I am surprised Ron was so silent and did his work. He is the one to throw tantrums when he studies,” said Ginny
“well looks like miss Granger was pretty hard on him and moreover she didn’t want him to think about…about you know Fred,” said Harry
“yeah I know apart from Gorge, Ron was completely broken,” said Ginny.
“by the way I just wanted to know is that girl at the counter Gorge’s friend you were talking about?” asked Harry
“I think yes,” said Ginny
“I have been seeing her for quite sometime. She is pretty good at her work and people around her seem to like her a lot,” said Ginny as she saw Sara talking politely to a couple and then few youngsters at the counter.
“hey you are supposed to be seeing me not her,” said Harry and pouted and Ginny laughed loudly which made people turn around and look at them but she caught Sara’s eye and winked at her and Sara smiled back.
“I will surely talk to this girl,” Ginny thought when they got up to leave.


have a nice day...:-)

hello...here is today's post...

A Bad Start...


The next day Ginny walked through the Three Broomsticks and saw Madam Rosmerta at the counter
“hello dear”
“hello Madam Rosmerta. How come you are at the counter today?”
“well Sara is not well she said, so I am here. Anyway it is good for my mind to do a bit of accounting it will keep me alert,” said Rosmerta
“sure it will,” said Ginny looking around
“do you want to meet her?”
“Sara?” asked Rosmerta
“if she doesn’t have problems meeting strangers,” said Ginny
“oh no, no, not at all. She will be fine with it,” said Rosmerta and led her to the exit and told her to follow the staircase.
Ginny followed the staircase which led her into an apartment. The apartment was fully furnished with nice rug carpet, cozy couch near the fire place, a huge window with green curtains a mini bar of sorts at one corner. Ginny shook her head at Madam Rosmerta’s fascination for drinks, not that Rosmerta drank regularly but just that she loved it so much that she had a mini bar in her apartment also. The hallway then divided into 3 rooms one went to the kitchen and two other rooms. Ginny peeped into one room to find no one and she assumed that to be Rosmerta’s room. She went to the next one. She opened the door and found a single bed in the middle of the room with a dressing table at one side and to the other side was a desk and chair. She gazed around and found Sara sitting there on the window sill with her back against the wall and head leaning on the wall as if she was looking up and her eyes closed. Ginny thought she was sleeping but no, she wasn’t, nor was she crying but just sitting there as if she was thinking about some thing.
“um…hi”
Sara opened her eyes and looked around to see who called and then she found that red headed beautiful girl who was standing next to Harry yesterday standing in her room. She didn’t understand why this girl came up to the apartment.
“um…hi,” said Sara getting up from her seat and walking towards her
“I am Ginny”
“Ginny…Gorge told me about you. Good, nice to meet you. I am Sara. Come have a seat,” said Sara and showed her towards the chair and she made herself comfortable on the bed.
“is there anything I can do for you?” asked Sara
“um…no…no I just came to meet you, you know my brothers both Gorge and Bill have talked about you so I thought I would like to see you”
“oh…”
They sat silently for sometime. Both of them knew it was pretty awkward for Ginny to come by and suddenly talk to Sara.
“um…this is ridiculous,” said Ginny giving up
“yeah…,” said Sara at how awkward they both were behaving
“I wasn’t even like that when I first met Harry...well i ran off...when he came to live with us in his 2nd year...that is another matter,” she said
“yeah?” said Sara smirking.
“yeah I was lot better. Anyways you were looking a bit”
“tired,” Sara cut her off.
“oh alright”
“so is it true that you came in search of your friend and he declined to go back with you?” asked Ginny
Sara snapped her head in her direction watched her for sometime and then slowly nodded. “so this is what she came to ask. Even she wants to know what is going around me”
“I presume Madam Rosmerta would have told you this”
“um no I…I got to know from my mum and Gorge”
“ok”
“so what are you thinking of doing right now?”
“why? hasn’t Gorge or your mum told by Madam Rosmerta that I was planning to leave Three Broomsticks for good,” said Sara icily
Ginny flinched
“I am…I am sorry if I have hurt you. I didn’t mean to interfere in your”
“that’s what you guys are doing!” said Sara and getting up from her bed and moving across the room in two strides and reached the window and stood there indicating that she didn’t want to talk any more. Ginny immediately got up form there and left the apartment without a word.


it was short...i know...anyways have a nice day and please feel free to comment and give suggestions...

hello...this the next post...


Realization And Regret...

The next morning Sara was in even bad mood. She didn’t even come out for
breakfast and sat there in her room the entire morning. She was thinking and thinking of what she would want to do waiting for her friend to come back.
“no I cant just, just sit here idle. I’ll go mad if I did nothing to keep my mind and body working. If I stay back at least I will have a job at hand and I will be able to see Rahul too and convince him to come back with me”.
“But if I leave I will have no where to go and I will have to go through all that once again what I went through during the war,” she thought. She didn’t want herself to look mean and selfish but that is what she could think of doing staying back with her small job and her friend hopefully in Duff town,
“but there is an other option. Join Hogwarts. In that sense even Madam Rosmerta will not have problems with you” she thought
“but…but once I join I wont be allowed to come out and meet Rahul”.
“You can talk about it to Professor Macgonagall about it.” she argued with herself.
“ha! as if she will listen to your request. She is willing to take you in itself is great”
“but lets try atleast. you will get a chance to do something else better than pouring butterbeer and firewhiskey” she continued the conversation in her mind.
“arrggg I am getting frustrated. I think I should go out for sometime and move around a bit”
Sara got up took her raincoat in her hands and left the apartment and the pub through the back door without telling Madam Rosmerta.
She walked through the pavement and watched the people around her, everyone moving around doing their daily chores. She watched small children run by here and there playing with enchanted quaffles of the Weasleys Wizarding Wheezes or flying about on their toy broomsticks or being taken by their mum while they were out and shopping. She saw few people sipping hot tea in their shops and chatting with their customers. Everyone was trying hard to come back to normalcy. She walked down the entire village of Hogsmeade and reached the small hill where the forest began and there was a cave overlooking the Hogwarts. It was already past noon time but still it was cool and breezy out there. She entered the cave and looked around remembering the last days of the war. She remembered how first she saw the hippogriff, how she befriended it, how she used to talk to it, how she heard the muffling sounds the night the war broke out, how she put the protecting charm around her and the beast. She sat down for sometime with her head leaning on the wall thinking about what her friends will be doing now, are they alive, are they continuing their school, are their families safe and sound, has things fallen back to normal in her land. So many questions were arising in her mind for which she didn’t have a single answer.
She sat there for few hours. It was only 4 in the evening but the sky was becoming darker because of the clouds. She sighed and went outside the cave and sat down on a rock closed her eyes once again. She saw her old school, Phoenix School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, its huge lawn covering the space around the school and fountains, the quidditch pitch at the back and green houses at the side. And then suddenly she saw a flash of high towers and dark mark hanging over the highest tower. She opened her eyes and saw the same school standing in front of her with dark mark absent and fully ready for the next academic year.
“what was that?”
“what does that mean?”
“should…should I join Hogwarts?”
“I am not understanding. I think I should talk to Madam Rosmerta about it. I am not going to sit idle, for sure,” she thought.
She walked back to the village and it began to pour. She pulled on her raincoat. It was pouring heavily. As she walked by she saw an old lady in her apartment balcony sitting and sipping hot beverage. Sara looked at her for sometime and thought how the old lady is trying to lead her normal life. No one knows what that lady might be thinking but from her face it looked as if she has forgotten the past and just listening to the noise of the splattering water. Sara looked around and saw people walking faster to get some shelter from the rain. She passed by the Zonkos and saw it was pretty crowded. She searched for a certain red headed person from outside it self but didn’t find. She slowly walked back to the Three Broomsticks. Before entering with a flick of her wand she dried herself. As soon as she entered she saw Madam Rosmerta at the counter. She gave her small smile and Madam Rosmerta returned it great fully. Sara went back to the apartment and in to her room and immediately she sat on her chair and desk and sat to write a letter


Back at the Burrow the Weasley family was getting ready for the dinner when Hermione saw an owl coming.
“who’s owl is this? never saw her here anywhere,” she thought. The owl reached the windowsill and perched on it. Hermione went and untied the letter and the bird immediately flew off.
“who’s letter is it Hermione?” asked Ginny who was placing the plates on the table
“it is addressed to you”
“me?”
“yes”
“show me,” and Ginny took the letter and began reading it.


Dear Ginny,

Hi this is Sara. I know you wouldn’t be expecting my letter but I am writing this letter to apologize for how I spoke to you yesterday. I am really very sorry for my behavior. I really didn’t mean to insult Mrs. Weasley or Gorge. If they wouldn’t have helped Madam Rosmerta with me I wouldn’t have half cured as fast as I did. I am really thankful to both of them. I really appreciate that all three of you along with Madam Rosmerta have made an attempt to talk to me and let me have a let out off my emotions with an intention of helping me. I think I am so lucky to have you people around me to care for a stranger like me so much. I was in real bad mood yesterday and even it continued on till today. I went out to get things cleared from my mind and to decide on few things.
All I want is to thank your mother, brother and you for what you have tried to do for me.
Convey my regards to Mrs. Weasley and Gorge.( Looks like his business is back on track. Zonkos was already full today). And I hope you are enjoying your vacation well.

Yours truly,
Sara Mehra


have a nice day:-)...

here's today's post...

A New Fear And A Last Try...


Sara was fine after that day. She started talking to Madam Rosmerta but she didn’t have the guts to talk to her about Hogwarts. Ever time she would think of talking to her she recalled the day she was angry with Rosmerta and felt ashamed of her self. A week had passed by and it was already the 1st of August. She was very nervous, the reason she just received a letter from Hogwarts saying that she has been accepted to the school. She didn’t know how it happened because she hadn’t talked to Madam Rosmerta yet and moreover she was from a different school. She didn’t understand how Headmistress McGonagall managed to get her transferred. As soon as she got the letter she read and re read it and then sat down to write a letter to the headmistress her self.

Respected Headmistress,
I have received the letter from your coveted institution and I am very delighted to join it and be a part of the 7th year. I just wanted to know how come my transfer took place from my old school to this school and I also have a small request. As I have come to Britain with a sole purpose of taking my friend back as you already know I would like to be allowed to go out of Hogwarts on weekends, if you permit so that I can do what I have come here for. I promise this will not affect my academics in anyway.
Thanking you,
Yours truly,
Sara Mehra
She sent the letter again through Rosmerta’s owl and was nervously waiting for the reply. The reply came over in the afternoon.

Dear Sara,
I am glad that you have decided to join our school. We were hoping you would. As you asked before in your letter about your transfer, we could manage that through the Department of Magical Education. It is an international branch which deals with the educational aspects of the wizarding world all over. We talked to the current headmistress of your old school through the department and she was more than willing to give us your academic details. Times have become worst in your land ironically, Miss Mehra that is all I can say and that is the reason why your headmistress willingly gave your details or else no school would like to loose their students to other school. Seeing your credentials we decided to send you the letter for joining. We at Hogwarts are very glad to have you. As far as the request concerning your leave during the weekends, we will see to that matter after you have joined the school. The school is strict on following the rules and it applies to all, I hope you will understand.

Hope to see you at the school on 1st September. You too along with the first years will be attending the sorting ceremony.

Regards,
Hogwarts Headmistress,
Professor Macgonagall


What did ‘times have become worst ironically in your land’ mean?
She panicked. What…what is wrong back in my place, oh God please…please tell me dad’s alright, Karan is alright, she thought. This was the first time she ever thought of her brother and her dad. All this while she always thought they would be never be harmed but now, now she was feeling completely unsure of the situation. She had a strong feeling of loneliness take over her along with fear and panic for her family. She sat there looking into the space before her thinking about what was happening miles away in her country and had no idea when Madam Rosmerta came in her room and saw the letter in her hand which said that Minerva was happy that Sara had accepted the letter and she would join. Madam Rosmerta cried and hugged and Sara came back in to reality. She saw the happiness in her eyes, genuine happiness. She gave a small smile.
“I am so happy for you honey, so happy”
And Sara nodded.
“I got to tell this, got to tell this to Gorge, he is here,” she said and ran away out of the apartment. Sara looked at her leave in shock.
“what is this woman doing? Why is she calling Gorge?” she thought
And within few minutes a smirking Gorge along with Rosmerta entered her room
“so I hear that Sara will be attending classes with my sister. Glad…very glad the only problem is that Lee will miss you a lot,” he said pretending to be grim but then gave a wicked smirk and winked her and all Sara could was smile.
“what happened Sara, dear you don’t look happy?”
“um…no…its not that its just that I will be missing you a lot,” she lied
“oh don’t worry about that, we will continue to meet as the students will be coming here for weekends to spend,” she said encouragingly
Sara would have wanted to be happy that she would be attending a very famous school, a school about which all her friends back in her country wanted to visit and just have a glimpse of it. But she couldn’t, not when she just came to know that something is wrong back in her land, when she felt that she should be there beside her brother and dad instead of staying back and studying here. But she can’t even step back. She was already accepted. Suddenly her mind went to Rahul
“I…I must ask Rahul. He will know. He told her that things haven’t settled and that is why he thought it would be unwise to go back,” she thought
She got up immediately this made both of them frown
“what’s wrong?” asked Gorge
“nothing…nothing. Madam Rosmerta I am going out for a walk. I won’t be back for quite some time, may I, if there is no problem?
Madam Rosmerta didn’t understand whether she was asking her or she was telling her. She just nodded and Sara left without another word.


As she went to the end of the street she turned and then apparated to Duff town hoping to see Rahul again. She entered the pub where she met him last time and sat down waiting and thinking he would come back here sometime. She waited and waited. He didn’t turn up. She went and asked the person at the counter about him and he said that he came the previous day but had no idea where he could be right now. Disappointed she walked out of the pub and walked through the length of the Duff Town street her eyes searching for her friend. It was around 10 in the night that she came back to The Three Broomsticks and had Madam Rosmerta question her all throughout her dinner. Sara quietly went to sleep and was resolved even more to find her friend the next day.
Sara got up the next day early and left the apartment leaving a note to Madam Rosmerta. Sara went to Duff town again and searched for her friend all over again. She started apparating and searching for her friend the way she used to do during the war days. She went to the places where she thought she could find Rahul. But she couldn’t. She tried all day long, all week long. She came back to Duff town one late evening and sat there and drank butterbeer hoping for Rahul to turn up but he didn’t. Sighing she got up paid for drink and left. When she came back in the night she had to face Rosmerta’s questions.
“I am sorry Madam Rosmerta I won’t do that again, I promise,” she said slowly and went to her room and bolted it.
She had given up. She was tired. She broke down like she had in her friend’s arms few weeks back. She wanted to know what was happening back in her country, she wanted to know why, why Rahul didn’t want to go back, she wanted a solid reason and not a beating around the bush answer. But she couldn’t get it, she couldn’t, she failed to find him. She took a hasty decision of joining the school and now she will never be able to find him again, never will she know when is it the time for her to leave and go back to her family, once she joins the school, never.
“oh lord…what have I done…” she cried and laid on her bed and exhaustion took over her and she instantly fell asleep.

An Invitation...


It was already the 2nd week of August and soon she will be going to Hogwarts. She somehow was hesitant in looking forward for it. She got up the next day and read the Hogwarts letter again when she heard a knock on her door.
“come in”
The door opened and she saw the red haired girl yet again standing in front of her.
“ah Ginny…please come in,” said Sara and Ginny walked and sat on the bed next to her.
“hi”
“hi”
“how’s your vacation going on?”
“great”
“good”
“how about you? How are you?”
“fine” and Ginny nodded her head. She looked at the letter which Sara was reading and she gave a small smile and asked
“you have been called to Hogwarts?”
“yes, you didn’t know?”
“um…I…”
“you cant lie to me,” said Sara softly and she gave a small smile. “Gorge knew it that I got the letter and I very well have come to know from past few months that it is not in his nature to keep things to himself” at which Ginny smiled and nodded.
“so you are coming, right?”
“why do you ask?”
“um…no I mean…you know…you didn’t want to join the school and all and now you are getting this letter…so I thought maybe you still haven’t made up your mind,” she said slowly and cautiously knowing and experiencing Sara’s temper on issues that involved her life.
“no, I am joining to bug you this year. I will be in the 7th year,” said Sara with a smile
“sure you are coming?!” asked Ginny with a wide smile and Sara nodded
“this is excellent…I am so happy,” she said truly delighted
Sara didn’t understand her at all. Why was she so happy for her but above all Sara wanted to apologize her again.
“Ginny,”
“yes”
“I…I am really sorry for the way I behaved that day,”
“oh come on…I have forgotten about it but no doubt I did feel bad at what you said but it is justifiable. We had no right to interfere in you life and I apologize you for that. So all in all we both have apologized to each other and forgiven each other”
And Sara nodded and smiled. She was happy that Ginny forgave her and that she no longer thought why Ginny was behaving so nice to a stranger like her.
“so have you done with your school shopping?” asked Sara
“oh no. I haven’t. I will soon be going. It is already 2nd week of August. Would you like to come along when I go for getting my things? And we can get your things too”
“yeah, that would be a nice idea. Anyway I need to know how to get to the Leaky Cauldron,” said Sara.
“you know you can meet Harry, Ron and Hermione there. I think you have met Harry, haven’t you?
“yes”
“you haven’t met Hermione and Ron yet, right?”
“no”
“good we can meet them after we have done with our shopping. Hermione will be working in the ministry and so will be Harry, though he will be under training, you see. He wants to be an auror and he has written a complementary exam this summer. He didn’t want to come back to Hogwarts again”
“it holds too many memories for him, doesn’t it?” asked Sara and Ginny looked at her and she slowly nodded her head.
“so you see he will be under the auror training for 3 years, actually it doesn’t take that long you know, but since he has not given the actual NEWTs so he may have to take 3 years of the training and Ron will be in Weasley’s Wizarding Wheezes in Leaky Cauldron. So you can meet him there again.”
And Sara nodded. They continued to talk and talk. Sara had never talked to anyone so much in past few months. She was all quiet and all but today they talked and talked about studies and career, about quidditch and ministry, but never did each of them step into each others past.


It was afternoon when they came out of the apartment smiling and talking when Rosmerta saw them. She was very happy for the first time to see Sara smile.
“so here you are”
“sorry Madam Rosmerta I have kept Sara away from the counter,” said Ginny
“no, no nothing to worry about. Good you both are getting along well”
“I think I should leave now.”
“mum will be waiting for me for lunch” said Ginny
“nice talking to you,” said Sara
“hey by the way why don’t you come to my house? I mean if you want to. It will great to have you there. Madam Rosmerta is it ok if she spends the rest of her vacation in my house?” she asked
“oh no, no, don’t take that pain, Ginny. I will be nothing but an extra burden and I still will be helping Madam Rosmerta,” said Sara
“if you are thinking about work, Sara let me assure you that my mum is one heck of a woman when it comes to domestic work, so I bet there will be loads of work for you as well,” she said with a cheeky grin
“but I am not forcing you. But my invitation is still open,” she said and left the pub.

have a nice day:-)

here's today's post...

Starting Of New Friendships...

That night Mrs. Weasley after dinner talked to Madam Rosmerta about what Sara thought about the invitation. Ginny had told Molly about it and she was more then happy to have a guest with Gorge, Percy, Bill and Charlie busy with their work and Ron and Harry most of the time at Gorge’s apartment. She would be glad to have another female company along with Ginny and Hermione.
“ah…I don’t know Molly but I will let you know by tomorrow,” said Rosmerta


Next day while both Rosmerta and Sara were busy with the customers Rosmerta asked Sara about the invitation and Sara hesitantly refused it.
“Madam Rosmerta I don’t want to trouble them as I have troubled you,” she said simply
“Sara you need to go out. You have been stuck here for 3 months almost. No doubt you did go to different places in search of your friend but I bet they were not happy places that you visited. Weasley family is the most warm and welcoming family I have ever known. They will take good care of you and if you think I am getting rid of you, then you are wrong. I will never do that. I just want you to be just like other wizards and witches of your age are.”
Sara looked at her for quite sometime. She didn’t know what to do. She quietly worked the entire day. The next day she got up and told Rosmerta that she would go to the Burrow and stay there for rest of the vacation. She had thought long and hard. She found Ginny as a very nice person and it wouldn’t hurt her if she spent sometime with her. It will be a new experience for her altogether.
Rosmerta happy with Sara’s decision informed Molly that Sara would come and Molly invited her the very next day. When Sara was packing she thought once again
“did I decide in a haste?”
“is it a good decision?”
“why do I react so impulsively,” she thought
“Sara, honey, you ready?”
“ye…yes”
“good,” she said coming in her room and saw that all that Sara owned was small back pack.
“you sure you don’t want anyone to accompany you?”, she asked
“no Madam Rosmerta, I think I have visited St. Ottery Catchpole for a brief time. I know the place and don’t worry I will find their house,” she said reassuringly
“you always want some adventure don’t you?”
And Sara just silently nodded. Sara walked out of the pub looked back and saw Madam Rosmerta standing at the entrance of the place which saved her life and waving her hands. She smiled and waved back hoping to come back soon. But little did she know that destiny had different plans for her.




Sara walked almost to the end of Hogsmeade and apparated from there. She arrived at the outskirts of the St Ottery Catchpole. It was a muggle town. It was just as busy as a typical muggle town would be. Shops and small cafés had opened up for the day. The streets were busy with cars and buses. People were walking about giving her curious glances. She silently walked all across the town and reached the other end of it. She saw two small hills. She looked around carefully then closed her eyes and concentrated on the 1st hilltop. She was sucked in with a familiar feeling of getting compressed in a rubber tube and then the feeling was gone. She opened her eyes and saw that she was at the hill top. She started walking down the hill and saw a uneven road heading towards a almost tumbling house in front of her. it had red roof with 4 to 5 chimneys with a huge fence around it. Sara walked down the road and reached the gate which had a sign board saying ‘Burrow’
Sara opened the gate and walked towards the house. The house had a small garden in the front and a small poultry at the side and a small garage. She looked up at the house hoping to see someone and then she saw a red headed girl and by her side was a brown bushy haired girl standing by the window.
“hey Sara!” called Ginny. She waved and both of them turned away from the window to see her. Molly who was in the kitchen then saw Sara arriving from her window and she quickly wiped the flour from hand and left to call Sara in.
“Sara! How nice to see you”
“nice to see you too Mrs.Weasley”
“good that you have come. Now I will have some extra company of young women,” she said and Sara blushed when she called her a young woman. For her the word woman is a sign of responsibility and maturity while the word girl symbolizes stubbornness, immature behavior, carefree which she thought she was. As they walked Ginny came out closely followed by Hermione.
“hey Sara. Good you have come,” said Ginny
“thanks for inviting me,” said Sara
“oh honestly its nothing,” said Ginny
“this is Hermione, Sara,” Ginny introduced her to Hermione Granger
“nice to meet you Hermione,” said Sara
“nice to meet you too Sara”
“girls why don’t you show her your room,” said Molly, “till then I will fix some breakfast for her” continued Molly but then stopped suddenly to see Ron and Harry eating cookies from the jar.
“Ronald Weasley! How many times have I told you not to touch that jar! You just had your breakfast! What is it in your body, a stomach or a bottomless pit!”
Ron and Harry who were nicely standing and eating at the kitchen counter suddenly stopped eating when they saw Mrs.Weasley standing there in front of them. Harry was about to take a bite and Ron had already put his hand yet again in the jar to get another cookie for himself.
“put that jar down right now!”
Ron did it immediately left the one cookie which he had taken and hurried out of the kitchen. Behind Molly the girls were giggling and Sara looked away from embarassed Ron.
“girls go ahead and I will fix some breakfast for Sara,” said Molly
“oh no Mrs.Weasely that wont be needed. Don’t trouble yourself. I already had my breakfast before leaving Hogsmeade.”
“you sure dear”
“yes”
“ok then I will go back to preparing lunch and you girls can show her around the house”
“yes mum!” said Ginny with finality and led Sara to their room. Both Ginny and Hermione were walking in front of Sara whispering and giggling about what happened in the kitchen few minutes’ ago. The room was on the third landing. The room was quite like a girl’s room with walls painted in pink and lavender with a two small beds on each side of the room, a study table near the huge window overlooking the orchard behind their house, a bathroom by the side and a dressing table with a huge mirror.
“this is my room or mine and Hermione’s room and now Hermione’s yours and my room,” said Ginny
“oh”
“Er…Sara actually there is very little space for another bed so is it ok for you to sleep in a camp bed?”
“oh that’s fine, absolutely alright” said Sara without any hesitation and Ginny smiled. They placed her trunk in Ginny’s wardrobe which was now used by Hermione too.
“so Sara, you will be attending Hogwarts?,” asked Hermione sitting on one bed and crossing her legs.
“yes”
“you excited?”
“yes”
“I remember the way I was excited when I first got the letter. Being a muggle I had no idea about this world, even whether it existed or not. I thought it was a joke or something but then I took a risk and believed it and went to the Leaky Cauldron and it was only then that I could believe myself,” said Hermione
“which are your favorite subjects?” asked Hermione and patting the place beside her to come and sit.
“favorite subjects, I particularly like DADA and potions, but I am a pretty good at Transfiguration and Charms too” she said as she sat down
“no doubt you will be,” said Ginny sitting on the chair
“which is your boring subject?” asked Ginny
“boring…History of Magic”
“aha…we too find it boring,” said Ginny
“I don’t find it boring but the way Professor Binns used to teach us anyone could be bored”, said Hermione
“yeah, I mean History can be interesting only if we have good teacher for it or if we have particular interest in it,” said Sara
“even we had such a boring professor that I would prefer to sit in the back of the class and study myself,” said Sara
“can I know the names of the professors who will be teaching us?”
“yeah, sure”
“we have Professor Minerva Macgonagall or our headmistress for Transfiguration, Professor Binns for History Of Magic, Professor Sinstra for Astronomy, Professor Horace Slughorn for Potions, Professor Flitwick for Charms, Professor Sprout for Herbology, Professor Trewelney for Divination”
“are you taking Divination?” asked Hermione
“no, I am not”
“good”
“you don’t like Divination?” asked Sara
“um…in the beginning in my 3rd year when I took the subject I found it nothing but bluff and the our professor fraud, but now I think I can believe few things about seeing the future and stuff but I don’t like it that much that I would do NEWTs for it,” said Hermione shaking her head
Ginny and Hermione talked and talked about Hogwarts and the professors and quidditch and almost everything and Sara kept on listening to them intently.
It was already afternoon and lunch time when Ron and Harry entered their room
“Ginny, Hermione mum’s calling for lunch”, said Ron and he stopped again looking at Sara and looked away from her. Hermione caught him doing that and raised her eyebrow
“Sara you have met Harry, I presume,” said Ginny walking up to Harry and holding his hand. Harry turned deep red color “and this is my brother Ron. You haven’t seen him, right?”
“no”
“nice meet you Ron, nice to meet you again Harry,” she said softly
“nice to meet you too Sara, good and don’t ever call me Mr. Potter again,” reminded Harry. Sara understood and then Ron left immediately which puzzled Sara. She looked at Hermione
“did I say something wrong?” she asked
“wrong? Oh on, its nothing like that Sara, I think its just that he is embarrassed because you saw him when his mum scolded him in the morning and you know he was in his maroon pajamas which he usually detests and since you are new in the house he got embarrassed. ”
“oh”
“lets go to lunch,” said Ginny pulling Harry along with her which made Hermione roll her eyes and followed them along with Sara to the kitchen.

have a nice day:-)

here's today's post...

No Hogwarts!

Sara sat quietly and ate her lunch while the Ron, Ginny, Harry and Hermione talked while they ate.
“Sara dear you alright?” asked Molly
“yes Mrs.Weasley, just listening,” she said and continued eating
“mum,” Ron said slowly
“yes”
“um…Harry, Hermione and myself have decided not to go back to Hogwarts,” he said slowly and carefully
“What!”
“Harry, Hermione is this true?”
And they nodded silently
“what has gone wrong with you kids? Harry, you wanted to be an auror didn’t you? How do you expect to become one when you don’t give your NEWTs?”
“Mrs.Weasley, I…”
“Hermione! I didn’t expect you to be backing out! What do you think your parents will say? I know you are an ambitious girl and how do you expect to get a job in Ministry if you don’t attend NEWTs?”
“Mum, calm down, listen to them,” said Ginny
Molly shot daggers at her but sat silently
“Mrs. Weasley,” started off Hermione
“we know that it is impossible to get a job if we don’t do our NEWTs but we didn’t want to go back,” she said softly
“mum, it holds too many memories for us to bear,” said Ron placing his hand on Hermione’s
“Mrs. Weasley that’s why we took up the complementary exam that Professor McGonagall told us about. It was for those people who still studied last year on their own and who didn’t want to waste their extra year. We took the books and talked to our professors and gave the exam,” said Harry
Molly looked at them wide eyed. She was shocked
“the exam took place 2 weeks back. We attended it. All those night outs at Gorge’s apartment was for studying and Hermione hasn’t met her parents again after she brought them back from Australia,” said Harry
“oh my, God,” she said her hands over her mouth
“but why didn’t you tell me about it”
“we wanted to surprise you when our results would come,” said Ron
“but we thought we should tell you before you could sense something is wrong when we wont get our letters from the school,” said Hermione
Molly just sat there quietly.
“oh come on, mum don’t be angry with them and moreover you will be seeing them more often then me,” said Ginny
“I will be stuck in school till Christmas,” she said pouting and Harry just smiled looking at her
“but I have Sara with me, so we both can have fun,” she continued brightening up and Sara nodded.



Afternoon passed by and then came evening. Arthur Weasley arrived just in time for dinner and saw Sara.
“may I get introduced to this pretty young woman?” asked Arthur
“dad, this is Sara Mehra, my friend who will be joining Hogwarts with me”
“Sara, my dad”
“nice to meet you sir”
“nice to meet you Sara” he said with a smile and sat down for the dinner.
At dinner table it was as usual with the Harry and Ron talking to Mr. Weasley while the girls chatted up with Molly. Sara quietly sat and ate and listened to others. After dinner the girls went back to their room when Ron came in to talk to Hermione and she went after him.
“well must have gone off to some snogging session, both off them,” said Ginny rolling her eyes and Sara just gave a small smile and sort of blushed slightly.
“is there anything wrong Sara?”
“no”
“then why are you so quiet all this while?”
“nothing”
“Sara if there is anything that you want to tell me, you can. Maybe I can help you out” and Sara just shook her head and got into her camp bed turned and slept. Ginny didn’t understand what’s wrong with Sara. Hermione came after sometime all smiles and Ginny knew what would have happened and they both talked for a while and then slept. Sara on the other hand couldn’t sleep the entire night. She lay awake when rays of sun peeped through the window. She got up before both the girls. She saw a book lying on the study table. It was Guide to advanced Transfiguration. She assumed it to be Hermione’s. She pulled the chair sat and down to read it.

Daigon Alley... And Return...


A week passed by and all these days Sara hardly talked and only listened to people around her. The girls one day had planned a trip to London for a bit of muggle shopping. Both Ginny and Sara had to by few warm clothes for the winter. After an entire day’s shopping they came back tired and slept as soon as they hit their bed but Sara couldn’t sleep. Her mind kept on going back to her friend, her brother, her father, her people back in her country. She hardly slept at nights and would go and sit on the window sill with her head and back against the wall.
Ginny and Hermione found Sara sitting on the window sill on certain nights and they would find it difficult to go and talk to her because she hardly shared anything that is there in her mind and heart. They had to do something thought Ginny one night when she saw Sara getting up and going to the window and sitting there.

“good morning,” said Hermione, getting up. Sara was already awake and she looked around and saw Hermione getting up her hair askew as she rubbed her eyes. Sara remembered the way she used to laugh at her dorm mate Juan when she used to get up with her hair flying every where. Looking at Hermione she smiled at her and wished her good morning.
The girls were up and about and went down for breakfast.
“Ginny, today we will be going to Daigon alley for you and Sara to purchase your school things,” said Molly
“oh good”
“Hermione you will be coming too?”
“of course”
“great!”
After they finished their breakfast the girls and Molly left for Diagon Alley. Harry and Ron would accompany them later as they got up when they were about to leave.
They went to the Leaky Cauldron first. Many people followed their gaze and many of them would come and shake Hermione’s hand and she would blush.
As they entered the Diagon Alley the manner continued with people watching Molly, Ginny and Hermione walking on the street.
“um…Mrs.Weasley, I think I should go and check if I have anything in my account in Gringotts because I have brought very few money with me right now,” said Sara
“uh…don’t worry dear I talked to Rosmerta and with Bill’s help I got some money out for you,” she said and took out a bag of coins
“here you go,” said Molly
“thank you Mrs.Weasley”.
They first went to Flourish and Blotts for buying their books, they marched towards Scribbulus for parchments, quills and ink bottles, then they went to Madam Malkin’s for their uniforms.
“Good morning there, young girls,” she said
“hello Madam Malkins,” said Hermione sweetly
Ginny and Sara bought their uniform and school robes. After the robes and books were bought Sara checked her money bag and saw only little money left. She was feeling horrible.
“I have hardly any left,” she thought
“Sara...” said Ginny with concern, “what’s wrong?”
“um…actually um…I was thinking if there is any second handed shop here,” she said slowly
“oh, don’t worry, Sara what else do you need to buy?” asked Hermione
“all of my potion ingredients and scales and cauldron and I…I will be needing a trunk,” her voice small
“ok, you can have mine. I have all of them that you will need this year, just took in the summer for my exams,” said Hermione “and for the trunk you can have my mine…I mean I have an extra one,” added Ginny.
“really?”
“of course, Sara and they will be of no use for me in the department where I work, at least not now,” she assured but Sara was still feeling miserable.
They then walked by and got some more stationary and by the end of the day they were heading towards Florean Fortescue’s Ice cream Parlor. Each of them ordered for an ice cream and sat down to eat when the guys came up.
“hey there Mione,” said Ron and kissed her hair
“what took you guys ages to come here?” asked Ginny
“we were at WWW,” said Harry
“the shop’s filling up day by day,” said Ron as he and Harry ordered for ice creams
“you guys finished with your shopping?” asked Harry
And they nodded
“where’s mum?” asked Ron
“well she happened to meet Angelina and both of them are at Leaky Cauldron I suppose,” said Ginny
“oh good.”
“hey guess what, we met Cormac Maclaggen outside Quality Quidditch Supplies,” said Harry
Hermione and Ginny raised their eyebrows
“what is he doing here?” asked Hermione
“Mione, this is Diagon Alley. We can meet all sorts of people. When we met Malfoy almost all our past years there is every possibility that we will meet Maclaggen,” said Ginny. Sara looked up at the mention of Malfoy because she read his name under the death eaters list who were captured after the war ended.
“by the way has he given the complementary exam or is he coming back to Hogwarts?” asked Ginny
“neither”
“what?”
“yes, neither. He is aspiring to be a quidditch player and is working hard for that,” said Harry
“thank god, at least I will not have to bear his taunting then,” she said
“well even if he attends you will have all the right to put him in detention, isn’t it Head Girl?” said Harry with a smirk
“head girl?” said Sara
Their heads turned towards her
“um…yeah Sara I am the head girl, I am sorry I forgot to tell you,” said Ginny
“oh, don’t worry about that. Congratulations!” said Sara smiling
“thanks”
“so he is going to be a quidditch player,” said Hermione frowning
“he is not going to be Mione, he wants to be and he hasn’t started playing the selection matches yet and I hope and wish that Dean beats the hell out off him and he gets the contract with Puddlemere United rather than that Maclaggen getting it,” said Ron with gritted teeth.
“Dean? Is he for quidditch too?” asked Ginny and Harry nodded
“then Ron I think your wish will be fulfilled,” said Ginny and Harry raised his eyebrows
“what? I know Dean as an awesome Quidditch partner and I am sure he will have more chances than that I-am-the-best-at-everything Maclaggen guy,” said Ginny
“what’s wrong with you Ron? Why are you so angry?” asked Hermione
“nothing”
“no some thing is wrong”
“Maclaggen made a loose comment on you just to infuriate Ron,” said Harry
“loose comment! He down right insulted Hermione and her knowledge about magic,” said Ron
“what did he say Ron?” she asked him soothingly with her hand on his shoulder
“I have heard Hermione is not coming back to Hogwarts, looks like her brain can’t register NEWTs level of information. But you know it is good for her too, she should go back to her muggle world and find some suitable guy from there and settle down, her muggle brains will find it difficult to cope up with such high level of magic” mimicked Ron.
Ginny laughed while Hermione just smiled, “its ok Ron. Don’t worry about his childish comments. I know my capabilities and even if I have to go back to muggle world,” she said and Ron looked at her and went pale, “I will never leave you, I will pull you along with me,” she said with a cheeky grin and with that color returned to Ron’s face and Hermione kissed him.
“ok guys enough of public display of affection,” said Ginny rolling her eyes and Harry just laughed.

As they were heading back to the Burrow Harry asked Ginny, “Ginny what’s wrong with Sara?”
“I dunno Harry, she has been so quiet all this while. She talks only if we ask her something.”
“you think she wants to go back in search of her friend?” asked Harry
“maybe. She isn’t even sleeping at nights. I got up so many nights to see her sitting on the windowsill and looking out of the window" she said in troubled voice.Noticing the trouble in her voice Harry said putting his hand on her shoulder and bringing her closer, “don’t worry Gin. She is new over here. she herself has had very disturbing time last year. I think we should give her some time to come out on her own,”
“yes,” she said and walked along with him to the door.
They were tired that night they quickly went to sleep. Sara for the first time fell asleep but a troubled one. Yet again she saw the night mare which haunted her in the nights at Three Broomsticks. She was turning and tossing in her bed and sweating. Hermione and Ginny who were sleeping too got up to see what’s going wrong. They turned on the lights and saw Sara’s face in sweat and tears.
“Sara! Sara!,” woke Hermione and Ginny with a swish of wand got some water.
“get up Sara, get up”
Sara got up with a start and saw Hermione and Ginny’s face swimming in front of her. She got up and leant against the wall and was breathing heavily
“a nightmare?” asked Hermione concernedly and Sara just nodded silently and gulped. She wiped the sweat from her forehead and face got up and went to the window and the breeze cooled her panicked senses. She took deep breaths and the rest of the two girls watched her with concern.
“Sara, please tell us if you have anything to tell. We will help you if we can. My idea to bring you here is so that you can mingle with new people and for sometime you will be distracted from your past,” said Ginny almost pleading
“Yes Sara the more you will think about the past the more hurt you will be,” said Hermione joining her at the window.
“I am not thinking about my past, but the present about my family and friends,” she thought and tears ran down her cheeks but she just shook her head wiped her tears and said, “its nothing guys, I will take some time to adjust, that’s it. I have been having this nightmare for quite some time. It just doesn’t go away that’s why I am upset.”
“What kind of nightmare?” asked Ginny
“Don’t bother”
“Yes we will bother,” said Hermione strongly. Sara just sighed and went back to her bed and lay down and closed her eyes indicating that she wouldn’t tell anyone about the night mare.

have a nice day:-)...

hellooo...people here's the next post....

Quidditch And More...

Next day Ginny asked her mother if she could give Sara also some work along with them so that she will be distracted because all these days Molly didn’t give her any work saying that she was a guest. That day Sara along with Ginny and Hermione fed the chickens, helped Molly with lunch and laying the table for lunch. In the afternoon the boys came up with the idea of playing quidditch
“Hey who is up for quidditch?” asked Ron
“Not me,” said Hermione
“Oh come on please Hermione,” he said pleading
“No way Ron I will be happy cheering for you guys from below”
“But we can’t play 2 on 1 Mione,” said Ron
“Who said you will be playing 2 on 1?” said Ginny
“Hey Sara, would you like to join us for a round of quidditch,” asked Ginny and Sara looked up from the book that she was reading sitting on Ginny’s bed
“hm…sure,” she said
“ok then that’s done. Ron and Sara team up and Ginny and me will be together,” said Harry
Ron looked at Harry as if pleading to change the team but Harry didn’t and they went to play quidditch.
“ok since we have only 4 of us we will have only the chaser and the keeper,” said Harry
“yes captain,” said Ginny in a mock tone of a soldier with a salute and Harry smiled.
“ok lets begin,” said Ron nervously and as soon as the whistle blew all 4 of them shot in the air, with Ginny and Sara as the chasers for their respective teams and Harry and Ron as the keepers respectively. Ginny had caught the quaffle first and she was heading towards the Y shaped branch of the tree which was supposed to be the hoop and Ron was guarding it. Sara was behind her and zoomed past her and came to halt to tackle her. Sara knocked the quaffle out of Ginny’s arm and caught it before it fell to the ground and headed towards the Harry. Ginny stunned, recovered quickly and went after Sara. Sara tried to throw the quaffle through the hoop but Harry caught it. He threw it back and before Sara could go for it Ginny knocked her out of the way and caught the quaffle and went straight to Ron. Ron as usual became nervous and missed the quaffle and allowed it to go through the hoop. Ginny cheered loudly and with her hands up in the air and Sara looked dismay.

Hermione who was watching the game closely and noticed that Sara had loosened up. She was fighting back and giving Ginny and Harry a tough time. “This might be good for her. It is distracting her up out of her past thoughts”, thought Hermione with a smile as she saw Sara score a goal for her team.
“yuhuu,” cried Ron with his hands up in the air and Sara smiled momentarily and went back behind Ginny in whose possession was the quaffle. The game continued on and on. The score was 90-80. It was evening already. Both the teams were playing neck to neck. Harry had put up 100 points as the target to win the match as there was no seeker to catch the snitch and end the game. Sara had tactfully knocked out the quaffle from her opponent and was heading towards the keeper when Ginny came by and snatched the quaffle from the air before it could go through the hoop. She raced towards Ron. Ron concentrated hard on Ginny’s movements and when he thought he got her movement and jumped to stop the quaffle Ginny deceived him and went through the other direction and scored the goal. Sara was just behind her and missed the quaffle.
“100-80”, shouted Hermione and Ginny punched her fist in air and raced towards Harry and hugged him.
Sara went towards Ron who was not in a good mood. He saw her coming up to him, “sorry, messed up a bit,” he said
“Nothing to worry about, we were in good shape though,” said Sara patting him lightly.
“80-100, not bad at all,” she said and Ron nodded and they both went towards Harry and Ginny.
“Well done mate,” said Ron shaking his hand
“Thanks”
“You guys were fantastic too,” said Harry
“nah…got in to one of those low confidence moods in between,” said Ron
“oh come on Ron you were marvelous,” said Hermione and kissed him on his cheek and he smiled
“Hermione! You are spoiling my brother! Now I understand why he talks like that some times, it’s just to get your attention,” said Ginny in mock Mrs.Weasley’s voice
“you attention seeker,” she said and punched him on his arm and they all laughed and Sara smiled.
“good game Sara,” said Ginny
“same to you,” she said
“you seemed to have stunned her in the beginning when you knocked the quaffle out of her hands,” said Hermione and Ginny nodded
“well done,” said Harry and put his hand forward for a handshake and Sara took it and gave a firm handshake. Harry looked at her and saw something, something that he used to find in all his opponent captains, sportsmanship and stability and firm hand grip while shaking hands.
“were you in your school quidditch team,” he asked her as they left their hands
“yes,”
“were you a captain?”
She looked at him and said, “yes”
“how did you know she is a captain?” whispered Ron
“I didn’t know, had a hunch,” he said looking at him and shrugged.
“good, Sara you will be trying out this year for Gryffindor, for sure,” said Ginny
“I don’t know Ginny,” said Sara
“what do you mean, I don’t know. No ways, you are trying out and doing well in it and getting in the team,” said Ginny with finality and Sara just shook her head. All of them went back and freshened up as Molly had already prepared the dinner.
At dinner the 4 of them talked animatedly about their quidditch match to Mr. Weasley just like as if they were kids and Molly couldn’t help but smile at them and their enthusiasm that stems out off them when they talk about quidditch. After the dinner all 7 of them were sitting in the living room and having tea. Mr. Weasley was on the arm chair while Mrs. Weasley on the couch beside him. Ron and Hermione were sitting next to each other on another couch facing the fire place while Harry, Ginny and Sara sat on the ground, sipping their tea.
“so girls, packed your stuff?” asked Arthur
“no dad, we’ll do it tomorrow, we still have 4 days for September 1st,” said Ginny
“so Sara, how did you find Diagon Alley?” he asked
“oh it is beautiful, sir” she said
“good. What does your father do, Sara?” he asked
“he is a muggle sir. He is an engineer. He is heading a power plant”
“a power plant? What is that?” he asked
“um…yes Mr.Weasley. It is an industry that generates electricity and distributes it to a particular place”, she said looking at Ginny and Hermione as she remembered they telling her that Mr. Weasley loved to know about muggle things especially anything related to electricity.
“oh, that’s interesting,” he said
“have you ever visited his work place?” he asked
“um…no sir…actually I was very young when my parents split, so I have never had a chance to visit his workplace. If he would have been with us maybe I would have seen it, perhaps,” she spoke hesitantly.
All of them looked at her. She never told them anything about her parents or her life.
“oh I am sorry,” said Arthur
“oh don’t be, Mr.Weasley, though he left because of certain differences with mum he always was there for us.”
“us?”
“my brother and me,” she said
“how old is your brother?”
“Karan turned 14 this June,” she said slowly
“he goes to a magical school?”
“yes, Mr.Weasley”

As the girls went back to their room the boys followed them. Harry and Ginny sat on Ginny’s bed and Ron on Hermione’s bed with Hermione snuggling up to him. Sara was walking towards her bed when Hermione called her to sit with them. Sara sat on the other corner of the bed with her back against the wooden pole of the four poster.
“so you enjoyed playing quidditch?” asked Harry to start a conversation and include Sara in it
“oh yeah, it was great. Felt like I was playing for my team again”, she said
“so you guys will be working and all this year, right?” she asked
“um…no actually only Ron and Hermione will be working, I will still be under training, so its Ginny, you and me all of us will still be sort of studying,” said Harry and Sara nodded.
“by the way who is the head boy this year?” asked Harry looking at Ginny who was sitting beside him.
“no idea,” said Ginny
“just hope that he is not a Slytherin,” said Harry
“oh come on, Harry,” said Ginny
“honestly Gin I don’t like this altogether different dormitory for the Head boy and Head girl,” he said
“Harry, I am big enough to take care of myself,” Ginny said
“I know, but I don’t trust any Slytherin,” said Harry
Ginny looked at Hermione and they both just shook their heads.
“what?” said Ron
“Mione even you think its ok to be along with a Slytherin in a same common room,” he asked
“Ron…don’t start…please,” whined Hermione
“sorry Sara, I know you are feeling left out,” said Ginny
“obviously not, well I have seen many seniors of mine who have had their boy friend or girlfriend in altogether different common room for the head boy and head girl with almost most unwanted people. I am used to listening to this,” she said as a matter of fact.
“ok Sara, you tell us, is it fine to have a head boy from Slytherin house?,” asked Hermione
“you know Slytherins?” asked Ron
“yes, finished reading Hogwarts A History just today,” said Sara and Ron rolled his eyes and Sara continued to watch him do .Ron turned red again. She then faced Harry and Ginny.
“all I can say is that Ginny be on your guard,” said Sara
“a very diplomatic answer there Sara,” said Hermione with a smile and Sara said, “well really, Hermione there is no point in arguing on such matters,”
“Ginny, if Harry asks you to talk to Professor McGonagall and go back and stay in the Gryffindor dorm and common room, will you?” she asked turning towards her.
“no, I wont, that would be ridiculous,” said Ginny and Harry looked at Ginny surprised.
“see,” she said looking back at Hermione
“all you can do is keep your distance and be on your guard, that’s the best thing I can say,” said Sara
“alright, fine but Gin you are letting Sara or Luna know if there is something wrong and you guys can let Professor McGonagall know, later,” said Harry
“Harry, I will take care,” she said and hugged him and he kissed her hair. Sara just shook her head and smiled.
Sara got on to reading Jinxes for the Jinxed book that she had started before the boys came up with the idea of quidditch while the rest 4 chatted for quite sometime. It was already 12 and Ron got up stretched
“I am going to bed guys,” he said and kissed Hermione good night
“ ‘night, Ginny, ‘night Sara” he said after a bit of hesitation.
“Good night Ron,” chorused both of them
“coming Harry?”
“yeah. Good night Gin” he whispered in her ears and kissed her which well…, lasted for quite sometime.
“Harry when you are done come back to the room,” said Ron rolling his eyes and left. Hermione was giggling and Sara blushed.
“ ‘night Hermione, good night Sara,”
“Good night Harry,” said both of them
When the boys left the girls chatted as they were getting ready for bed.

An Information Slipped...


The last few days passed by quickly and it was already the last day of their vacation. The next day both Ginny and Sara will be taking Hogwarts Express to Hogwarts. Ginny was busy collecting laundry from wash and folding them while Sara was setting up the trunk which Ginny lent her.
“Busy packing,” said Harry and came from behind and hugged Ginny.
“any help Sara?” asked Hermione
“oh no, I am doing fine, thanks,” said Sara
“you packed all the ingredients and scales and everything, Sara?” asked Hermione
“yeah I just did them. thanks so much. They are as good as new. You are very careful with your things,” she said. And Hermione just smiled.
“Sara where will you keep your books?” asked Ginny turning towards Sara.
Sara looked up from the trunk and looked at Ginny
“Don’t worry,” she said and brought out a small tiny palm sized satchel which was lying in the corner of her back pack. She found it when she was clearing it. She was surprised to see it.
“you will use that!” said Ron incredulously and Sara nodded.
“ENGROCIO,” she said and did a complex hand movement and the rest of them saw the bag enlarge itself and came to a halt at its normal size. Ron just looked at Sara while Hermione had a triumphant smile on her face which Sara obligingly returned while Ginny and Harry were nodding appreciatively.
“Mione did you do something like that to reduce your purse size and increase its volume during our expedition for Horcruxes,” said Ron
The other three went pale. Harry had decided not to tell anyone except the Order about the Horcruxes after the war. Many people wanted to learn how Harry defeated Voldemort but he refused to divulge any details about Horcruxes, because it would be too much for the people to cope up with. He had decided to divulge in details when every thing would go back to normal and people will calmly think about it and digest it. But Ron seemed to have slipped out the information in front of Sara. Ron can sometime be certainly stupid.
“Horcrux?” said Sara disbelievingly.
“um…nothing, Sara and Ron this was not the charm I performed. It was something different then this,” said Hermione changing the topic and shooting daggers at Ron. Ron who realized his mistake turned red.
“Hermione, Voldemort made horcruxes?” asked Sara in the same tone
“Sara, why do you want to know?” said Ginny
“Ginny, it is every wizard and witch’s right to know how Harry defeated Voldemort,” said Sara
“but why do you care? Voldemort is gone. Why does anybody want to know,” said Ron in a bit of harsh tone just to cover up his nervousness.
“why do I care?” argued Sara talking in the same tone as Ron but she was cut off .
“ok, ok guys calm down,” said Hermione coming in between Ron and Sara
“Sara do you know about Horcruxes?” said Harry seriously.
“Harry, no you promised the Order not to tell anyone about it,” said Hermione
“yes I know what they are and if you have promised someone then don’t tell me,” said Sara, “but I just want to know how many of them were there?” she asked and the four of them felt uneasy again
“seven,” said Ginny
“magical number,” murmured Sara and Hermione nodded. Sara went pale, she sat down immediately on Hermione’s bed in a shock.
“Sara you alright?” asked Ginny and she just nodded. She got up once again and went back to packing and without another question. They saw her working through her things and were hoping if she hadn’t taken it too seriously and hoped if the shock wore out.

That night as they were having their dinner Molly asked “Hermione, when is your result coming out?”
“um…they should be out this coming week Mrs.Weasley. They scheduled to arrive in the first week of September,” said Hermione
“good”
“you guys are letting us know when your results have arrived,” said Ginny
“yup we will,” said Harry. As they all finished with dinner they helped Mrs.Weasley with the dishes and then left for the rooms. The last night the youngsters spent together. The boys were up till 2 in the morning with Ginny, Hermione and Sara. At 2:15 the girls went to sleep.

have a nice day...i'll post tomorrow...Ginny and Sara will be heading to hogwarts...:-)

NOTE: hello everybody...here's today's post...we will have couple of new characters one will be Derek Bell(Katie Bell's brother) and Fiona Boham(note: both these characters are new...they were not mentioned anywhere in the books),Wayne Hopkins(i think he was mentioned somewhere...) so here it is...
~~~~~~~~

Hogwarts Here They Come!

On September 1st the girls were waken up by Hermione, “Ginny, wake up, your mum says breakfast’s ready,”
“Sara, girl you are getting late,” she said shaking Sara and she woke with a start
“Hermione don’t wake me up like that”, said Sara rubbing her eyes
“Honestly wake up both of you. Its already 8!”
“oh dear, we are dead,” said Ginny getting up and hurried towards the bathroom while Sara set her camp bed aside folded neatly and took her clothes for the journey out and put her trunk and bag ready near the foot of Ginny’s bed along with her luggage. The girls got dressed within an hour and they hurried down for the breakfast and had to deal with Molly’s anger.
“Ginerva Weasley and Sara Mehra what do you think you are doing getting up so late! Do you want to miss your train! Ginny you have turned out to be worst than Ron!”
“mum calm down,” said Ron who was enjoying the scene seeing his sister get scolding instead of him. Ginny shot daggers at him when he chuckled while Sara softly muttered her apology and began gulping down her breakfast.
They heard a distant sound of an engine.
“Your dad’s ready Ginny, fast, hurry up,” told Molly
Sara and Ginny quickly got their luggage out of the house with help of LOCOMOTRUNK spell.
As they set their luggage in the boot of the car they got in the car. Everyone of them were coming to see the girls off.
They reached the Kings Cross station by 10:15. Sara was in awe with the Gothic façade of the building. They hurried towards the platform 9 and three quarters.
“ok Ginny you and Harry lead the way,” said Mr.Weasley and they immediately went through the barrier between 9 and 10 platforms. Hermione and Ron followed them whereas Molly took Sara along with her. Sara was amazed by the entrance. As soon as she entered platform 9 and three quarters she saw a thick crowd of black cloaks swishing around here and there. This reminded her of the station Victoria Terminus in Bombay where every year she saw dark grey cloaked people covering the entire platform. It too had a typical Victorian façade.
“Sara come on,” said Ginny and Sara pushed her trolley towards the big steaming red Hogwarts Express. They got on to the train and put their luggage in the luggage carrier at the end of the compartment and got down to meet the Weasley family again.
“ok Sara and Ginny, all set?” asked her dad
“yes dad,” she said and hugged him, “good. Take care of yourself,” he said as he hugged her and kissed her forehead.
“bye mum,”
“bye Ginny,” she hugged her with bone crushing energy as usual
“mum let her breathe,” said Ron
Meanwhile Sara talked to Mr. Weasley while Ginny was wishing everyone goodbye
“ok then Sara, nice meeting you,” said Ron as she went to talk to Hermione and Ron
“nice meeting you too Ron”. Ron seemed to have come out of his embarrassment about the cookie jar and maroon pajama incident and was almost normally behaving with Sara.
“Sara, Ginny and you keep in touch through owl post,” said Hermione
“we will”
“oh dear… Ginny and Harry will you guys stop your public display of affection,” said Ron
“oh yeah, what about you and Hermione in Florean Fortescue’s Ice cream Parlor?” said Ginny
“Ginny well you see we didn’t have cameras facing us then,” said Hermione hesitantly and Mr. Weasley got infuriated and Ginny and Harry were stunned as they turned back and camera was right on to their faces.
“what the hell do you think are you doing!” barked Arthur , “give that to me now” but the photographer ran away
“oh dear,” said Harry
“Ginny and Harry be careful next time,” hissed Arthur
“sorry Mr. Weasley, sorry dad,” said Ginny and Harry. Molly was shocked and she couldn’t react.
“oh dear my children’s lives have become a public display,” thought Molly
Ron glared at Harry and he just looked away while Hermione nudged Ron to stop looking at Harry like that.
“ok girls better get on the train, it will leave soon,” said Arthur Weasley still in an angry voice.
“ok bye Harry, nice to meet you,” said Sara
“nice to meet you too and I hope you try out for quidditch,” said Harry
“and we hope you get in to Gryffindor,” said Ron
“Ron…” said Hermione exasperatedly while Sara just laughed. The whistle blew and the steam puffed out off the chimney, Sara and Ginny got on to the train as it started to move and waved back to the Weasley family, Hermione and Harry.
“hey Sara why don’t you take a compartment while I head towards the prefect compartment,” said Ginny
“um…sure,” said Sara. Sara found an empty compartment and got herself settled near the window. She began to read the book Jinxes for the Jinxed. It was already an hour up when Ginny entered the compartment followed by a long blonde haired, dreamy eyed, radish ear rings girl with Quibbler in her hands.
“hey,” said Sara
“hey there Sara,” said Ginny
“how was your first briefing to the prefects?” asked Sara
“great. Sara this is my best friend Luna Lovegood,” said Ginny
“oh hi, Luna,” said Sara
“Luna, our new companion and new student for 7th year, Sara Mehra,” said Ginny
“hello Sara,” she said with a dreamy voice
“Luna is prefect for her house, the Ravenclaw,” said Ginny as she sat down
Ginny and Luna chatted continuously while Sara listened to them and was nothing but bemused at Luna’s eccentric ideas and so called facts about magical creatures and plants. Ginny realized that Sara was not able to control her bemusement about Luna and her talk and all she could do was smile. During the afternoon the trolley came in and the girls took something to eat when Sara asked Ginny, “Ginny by the way who the head boy is this year?”
“Ralph Yaxely a Slytherin,” said Ginny
Sara snapped her head up at listening to Yaxely’s name.
“Yaxley! He is a death eater,” said Sara
“yeah, his dad is but right now he is in Azkaban,” said Luna
“Ginny you better be careful,” said Sara and Ginny nodded as she managed to pop a chocolate frog in her mouth. Just then the door opened and Ginny found her class mates and her friends standing in front of her.

“Derek,” called Ginny
“hey there head girl,” said Derek with a cheeky grin and turned his head towards the other window and saw Sara and was stunned.
“hey Ginny, hey Luna”, said another Blonde headed girl
“hey Fiona,” said Luna
“Sara, this is Derek Bell and this is Fiona Bonham,” said Ginny, “they are my classmates”
“nice meeting you Derek, Fiona,” said Sara and Derek just snapped out of his shocked state.
“guys she is a new student Sara. She will be studying with us,” said Ginny looking at Derek’s shocked expression. She giggled silently as she knew Derek very well. He somehow always had a crush at every new girl he saw but mostly the blondes as he had a soft corner for them but Ginny was surprised to see Derek staring at a raven headed girl.
“oh hi Sara, um…nice name,” said Derek and sat beside Ginny and she looked at him with a raised eyebrow while Sara behaved as if she didn’t hear anything.
“so Ginny how’s your head girl duties going on?” asked Fiona
“oh they were just good”
“is Yax…” started off Derek but he was cut off
“yes Derek Yaxely is the head boy,” said Ginny in an exasperated tone.
“what is with these people for Slytherin heads, I don’t understand,” she thought thoroughly irritated.
“Ginny that means you and” started Fiona but she was cut off again
“yes Fiona, Yaxely and I have to share a stupid common room,” in the same exasperated tone
“what is with you guys for Slytherin as heads, I don’t understand?” she said it aloud this time
“what is with Slytherin as head?” said Fiona shocked, “no there is nothing with them being heads but there is a lot more with sharing a same common room with them,” said Fiona in a disgusted voice.
“guys I will just be sharing a common room and not my room!”
“Ginny you alright even with sharing a common room with a death eater’s son?” asked Derek
“Rek…do you think I can do anything about that?”
“yes, you can. Talk to Headmistress about that,” said Fiona
“I am not going to do that,” said Ginny
“guys hold up,” said Luna
“what!” snapped Fiona. Fiona wasn’t too fond of Luna as rest of her school. It was because of Ginny that she sometimes put up with Luna.
“Ginny what does Harry say,” said Luna serenely.
“Harry was a bit paranoid even about thinking of me sharing a common room with a Slytherin but he is fine with it now,” said Ginny
“Fine with it? did he know then that Yaxely is the head boy,” said Derek
“no he doesn’t,” said Ginny
“so he was already paranoid when he thought about it. What do you think will his reaction be now, now that you know that a Slytherin is a head boy and more over it is Yaxely!”
“guys you are over reacting,” said Ginny. Sara on the other hand was just quietly listening to this entire Slytherin as a head boy discussion.
“guys stop it,” said Ginny when Fiona started it again and Sara went back to reading her book.
“hey Ginny why isn’t Ron here?” asked Luna just to change the topic and Ginny knowingly smiled at her and thanked her with her smile.
“well…Ron, Harry and Mione are not returning back. They have given their complementary exam,” said Ginny
“oh,” said Derek, “no doubt Demelza is the captain with you being the head girl,” he continued and Ginny nodded
“and what about others? I mean Lavender, the Patils, Dean and Seamus?” asked Derek casually but Ginny saw Derek go red when he asked about Lavender. Derek was head over heels for Lavender but he was very upset when she used to hang out with Ron 2 years ago.
“Lavender wants to be a reporter for the Witch weekly magazine,” said Fiona
“how do you know that?” asked Derek
“I am her neighbor,” she said casually
“Neighbor? Why didn’t you tell me that before?”
“Why? what would you have done? Would have stayed at my house in the summers to get to talk to her?” said Fiona icily.
“I have no idea about Lavender but yes, Dean, the Patils and Seamus all of them have given the complementary exam and Dean is working out for joining Puddlemere United during this quidditch selection season,” said Ginny
“wow, he should get it,” said Derek
“shouldn’t he?” said Ginny
“why will he not?” said Derek
“Maclaggen,” hissed Ginny
“Cormac!” shrieked Fiona and all 4 of them looked at her in surprise.
“Cormac, is he trying out for United as well?” asked Fiona suddenly all interested in quidditch. Fiona was one person who never liked quidditch. It was too fast, too aggressive and too loud for her. She most of the time would end up in the common room when almost the entire school would be out and cheering their houses to win the matches.
“yes, he is,” said Ginny slightly suspicious and she looked at Luna who was looking bemused herself for the first time.
“oh how I wish he gets the spot he wants. He is such a good player,” said Fiona in a sickly sweet and dreamy voice that Derek flinched.
“Ew Fiona just because you have a huge crush on him and you wish that he gets the spot doesn’t make him capable of getting a spot in the United’s ,” said Derek
“Crush!” said Ginny, “Fiona. You. Have. A. Crush. On. Cormac Maclaggen. When did you even come to watch those matches 2 years ago?”, said Ginny
“No Ginny. Derek is just,” waved off Fiona
“Derek is what? Jealous!” hissed Derek
“why would I say jealous?” asked Fiona incredulously
“oh puhlese”
“…I meant nothing Derek Bell,” she said angrily
Sara who was reading her Jinxes for the Jinxed when this entire discussion was taking place slowly looked up at the two 17 year old who were bickering with each other. Ginny looked at Sara and she gave an apologetic smile to her as her friends were again acting as if they were some 9 year olds.
“hey Ginny,” called a voice from the door that just opened. There was a over grown brown haired, tall gangly looking boy standing at the door frame and panting slightly
“Wayne,” said Ginny with a concerned voice, “what’s it?”
“6th year… Gryffindors… and Slytherins…Ralph…” he said still panting and Ginny rushed out of the door muttering “Yaxely!” furiously and followed by Luna immediately pulling Wayne along with her and not letting him complete.
“what happened?” asked Sara
“no idea,” said Fiona
“who was that guy?”
“He is Wayne Hopkins Hufflepuff prefect,” said Derek.
“Hey I think Hogwarts will be coming soon,” he said shifting to where Ginny sat and peeped through the window.
“Why not we change,” he said
“Yeah Sara, why don’t you change in here I will go back to my compartment and get changed and come back so that we can get down together,” said Fiona
“um…sure,” said Sara. Fiona and Derek left to change while Sara got up took her school robes and got changed and got back to reading her book. It was after half an hour that the train began to slow down. Sara looked out of the window and saw the castle far away on the peak of a mountain with lights and torches decorating its structure. She could see nothing but dark expanse ahead and beyond it but she knew that there was a forest in there some where. She immediately loved the castle. She thought of Madam Rosmerta on how adamant she was to make Sara go to Hogwarts and how she said Sara would like.
“I truly am in debt to you Madam Rosmerta,” thought Sara and just then Fiona and Derek appeared at the door.
“hey lets go Hogsmeade’s here,” said Derek and Fiona raised her eye brow and muttered “flirt” as Sara got up grabbed her school bag and exited the compartment.
“where’s Ginny and Luna?” asked Sara to Fiona
“oh they are trying to sort out few things with the head boy and others who got into a brawl outside some compartment,” said Fiona
“oh,” said Sara
“she has told you to go on with us and wait for them in the coach,” said Derek and Sara just nodded.
They got down the steaming train onto a wet platform of Hogsmeade. It had just rained and the atmosphere was breezy and damp. This reminded her of her own school which was situated on a slightly higher altitude where it was always cold and breezy but not cold enough to snow. She thought about her friends and her brother, “Karan must have gone back to school. He must be sleeping now,” she looked at her watch. It showed 7 in the evening, “he must be sleeping now. It must be midnight now back in school”
“hey Sara,” called Derek “come on quick or else we will be the last to reach the castle and you still have your sorting,”
“oh dear,” said Sara and quickened her pace and got into the coach.
“hey what were you thinking,” asked Derek and Sara opened her mouth to answer but fortunately Fiona helped her, “why are you bugging her so much Rek?” and Derek went red again and Sara just gave a small apologetic smile to Derek and turned away. Ginny and Luna hopped just before the coach could leave.
“hey guys,” said Ginny hopping in the coach
“hey”
“problem solved?” asked Fiona
“yeah,” sighed Luna
“the Slytherins are just such bunch off,” trailed Ginny thoroughly angry
“what happened?” asked Sara
“nothing these Slytherins got into an argument with Gryffindors which well didn’t look like argument but looked like a duel and Yaxely was siding with his house gits,” hissed Ginny
“what was the argument about?”
“nothing long gone and dead Voldemort and dark arts,” said Luna in here small serene voice as if it is most peaceful topic to talk about while the others just shook their head and Sara was amused at Luna’s way of talking.
“hey Sara I just happened to meet Hagrid and he has asked you stay outside the Hall as you have to go in with the first years for sorting,” said Ginny and Sara nodded. The rest of the journey towards the castle was quiet. Sara looked out and saw the black expanse which had small specks of burning torches decorating below the coach as it flew over the lake. “that must Hagrid taking the first years from the lake,” thought Sara as she remembered Hermione telling her about her first visit to Hogwarts in a boat. Soon they reached the castle and got down near the castle door. It was huge like that of typical English king’s castle wooden door. The kids were going through the door and it was pretty much crowded.
“hey where are you going?” asked Luna
“nothing just staying back till the rest of them go. Anyway I am supposed to wait for the first years and come with them,” said Sara
“don’t worry I have habit of walking through crowded places, you guys go ahead see you in the Great Hall,” said Sara looking at Ginny and slowed her pace. After the crowd thinned Sara entered the door and waited in the corridor for Hagrid to come. After 5 minutes Hagrid along with nervous looking students followed him. it was written on their faces the nervousness, the anxiousness, the excitement everything, everything was sketched on their faces as if they were open books to read. She caught a brown headed girl’s eye and gave a smile but and the girl nervously smiled at her and whispered in her friend’s ear and the raven headed friend looked up at Sara and gave a dazzling confident smile.
“confidence,” thought Sara and smiled to herself when she heard her name being called. She looked up and saw Hagrid come towards her with his wide grin.
“hey there, Sara, howz the ride to Hogwarts?”
“great,” she said with a smile, “how’s…” she started off but was cut off
“Rosmerta?” completed Hagrid for her and she nodded, “she is doing just great. She is missing you too. she was just hoping if you are getting around with people or not,” said Hagrid and Sara just shook her head, “when will she stop worrying about me,” thought Sara
“when you meet her Hagrid tell her that I am doing fine and please tell her not to worry,” said Sara and Hagrid nodded.
“come on lets go in”
“ok firs’ ‘ears here we go,” he said with his booming voice as the doors to the Great Hall opened and Sara walked along with Hagrid and the first years behind them
“I think the first years think I am a prefect or something,” said Sara
“yeah I heard few of them say that,” said Hagrid with a chuckle and cleared his throat. Sara looked around the brightly lit Hall with the school flag hanging behind the staff table and all the tables arranged according to the houses. She searched for Ginny’s house and found her sitting right in the beginning corner of the far left of the room. Ginny nodded at her and Sara nodded back as they came to halt in front of the staff and waited for the headmistress Professor McGonagall to start.
“good evening students. Welcome to Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry,” she said in a clear authoritative voice.
“we at Hogwarts are very happy to welcome you back this year to continue with our goal of teaching young witches and wizards about our little world. Hogwarts has witnessed a great deal of changes that took place in our little world which has affected the wizarding kind all over but still we stand to this date as proud as ever and as willing to help people as ever because we truly believe in what our dear old Albus Dumbledore once said, ‘you will find that help will always be given at Hogwarts to those who ask for it’ so all I just want to say for now is that now we are back to the beginning but no one should forget the feelings that we have gone through in these past few years and should continue to stay united and help each other as much as we can.” She drew a deep breath and talked again, “with much further ado let the sorting begin”

the second part for the day's post...

Where Does She Belong???

A dwarf for a professor came up with 2 stools and a ragged hat on one of them hovering behind them. He placed stool with the hat on it in the middle of the stage and climbed on to other which sent quite a few ripples of giggling and laughter through the Hall. The professor cleared his throat and spoke, “we will begin with the sorting. Like every year we sort the first year students in any one of the four houses here in Hogwarts. However this time we have a foreign student to be sorted out first who will be taking NEWTs with us this year. So Miss Sara Mehra will you come here please,” The students from the tables looked at her.
Sara looked at Hagrid who gave a nod and she drew her breath. She was still thinking about the headmistress’ speech and she hardly saw when the dwarf professor came in and called out her name. She squared her shoulders and walked straight towards the stage and climbed the stairs and reached the stool where the sorting hat was lying. She looked at McGonagall and gave a slight nod as Professor Flitwick bent to take the hat off the stool so that Sara could sit on it. As soon as she sat Flitwick placed the hat. And the hat spoke:

“hmm…
Your heart of gold,
Your nature so bold,
You have seen so much when you were seventeen years old,
Fear doesn’t rein your heart,
So Gryffindor welcomes you when Hogwarts starts”


As soon as Gryffindor’s name was spoken the table in far corner on the left of the Hall burst into loud and buoyant clapping. Sara got up slightly shaken, “how did this hat know what she has gone through the past year,” she thought as she watched the hat being taken from her head. She shook her head gave a small nod and a smile to Professor Flitwick and McGonagall and got down and walked towards the Gryffindor table and the claps somehow intensified as she reached the table. Derek scooted a side to let her sit and for once she gave in and sat beside him rolling her eyes which made Fiona scowl at Derek but she heartily congratulated Sara. Ginny who was at the beginning of the table bent back to see Sara as she sat beside Derek and she gave thumbs up which Sara accepted with a smile. She felt like she was first year once again and remembered about the first time she got on to the stage in her old school to get sorted

The names went on and then Beig Ali, this guy stepped up stumbling a bit but then he was alright ‘RED HOUSE” shouted the hat and the far left table burst into claps. Ali got down and then left to join the table. Then came after sometime Mehra Sara, Sara went on to the dais before turning her back to the principal to sit on the stool she looked at him and then nodded and sat down. The headmaster looked at her for a while and then smiled as if he remembered something and shook his head. “RED HOUSE” shouted the hat again there was loud clapping this time louder then the last time. She got up slowly and walked towards the table.
In the beginning of the table there was the red house flag. The flag was red in color with a golden eagle on it. She had noticed that every table had a flag. She went and sat beside Ali. He smiled at her shyly and nodded his head.



You are so witty,
You like dressing up glitzy,
Power of knowledge holds you in awe,
So go ahead and become a member of Ravenclaw.


With that the 3rd table from left busted into loud claps as they welcomed their first year student. The sorting went on and on till the last one was sorted in Slytherin. After the sorting was over Professor Flitwick took the stools and the hat away while the headmistress came ahead once again and said, “let the feast begin!”

Soon the plates in front of them filled with scrumptious dinner and the students hungrily dug in. Ginny immediately landed on the seat next to Fiona facing Sara as the dinner plopped on their table.
“so Sara you are Gryffindor. I must say Ron will be very pleased,” said Ginny and Sara nodded as she served herself some roasted tomatoes and boiled potatoes.
“hey there head girl,” called a voice from Fiona’s other side
“hey there captain!” said Ginny, “congrats,” she said
“yeah thanks,”
“so how’s your mother feeling now?” asked Ginny
“oh she is taking a lot of time to pull herself up again after dad passed away,” said Demelza.
“oh”
“but I think she will move on,” she said, “anyways how’s Ron?”
“we feel really bad for Fred. It must have been difficult for Gorge and Ron was sort off,” she trailed off
“Ron’s doing well Demelza and so is Gorge, Ron will soon be helping Gorge at WWW” assured Ginny.
“that’s great!” piped in Jimmy who was sitting beside Derek all this while he listened to Ginny. Ginny continued to tell what Harry and Hermione have planned to do.
“oh yeah Demelza when is quidditch try outs taking place?” asked Ginny
“soon I was thinking of this coming Saturday, what say?”
“oh that will be great,” said Ginny
“Sara you are going to take part,” said Ginny
“sorry?” asked Sara as she was hardly listening to Ginny and busy quietly eating her dinner. Demelza, Jimmy, Fiona and Derek looked at Sara immediately.
Demelza and Jimmy who hadn’t noticed her till now looked at her and gave a small smile and Sara returned back.
“um…Ginny I am not sure. Actually I need to talk to headmistress about some work and I think I won’t be able to make it for quidditch,” said Sara apologetically
“I don’t know. I am not going to let you waste your talent like that,” said Ginny and Sara just shook her head and continued eating. After the dinner was over Ginny left along with Jimmy Peaks who was the Gryffindor prefect to help the first years.
“Sara you go ahead with Fiona and Derek I will come to the Gryffindor tower before going back to my common room” at which Fiona and Derek looked at Ginny incredulously
“yeah sure,” said Sara

that's for today...have a nice day:-)

hey here is today's post....

Yeah...This Is Where She Belongs...

Sara, Fiona and Derek followed the other students and walked towards the staircase for north tower which is where the Gryffindors stay. As they were heading towards the tower few guys passed by and turned around to look at the three of them and give a quick smile and walked away hurriedly. Sara didn’t seem to notice this and continued to walk. They reached the Gryffindor portrait door and Fiona called, “Gnome” and the fat lady swung open the door for them. Sara walked in to see the common room of the Gryffindor which was covered with red and gold in various beautiful ways. The carpets and curtains were in rich red and gold color but nothing looked gaudy. The circular room had a fireplace at one side and windows were placed at many places to get a perfect view of the landscape out side. The couches and cushioned armchairs were in red and brown. The happy fire crackling in the fire place made Sara think how this room must have bared the presence of death eaters spoiling the aura and grandeur of Gryffindors.
“do you…” asked Derek
“this is beautiful,” said Sara cutting him off
“of course this is beautiful,” said Fiona
“I wonder how our dorms will be,” said Sara aloud.
“you want to see it immediately or shall we wait for Ginny,” said Fiona
“um…ok I will wait,” said Sara . she walked all over the common room taking in every minute detail of it. she walked towards the fire place where the photos of the past years quidditch match winning photographs were framed in gold. She walked towards the window and looked out of it to see a clear sky with no moon. The atmosphere was damp and cool. The breeze left Sara’s hair ruffling. She turned and stifled a yawn.
“I think we should better go to the dorms. You are sleepy,” said Fiona and Sara nodded.
“come on lets go, Derek can stay back to tell Ginny that we have gone to sleep,” she continued
“oh no its alright, I think Derek will be sleepy too. Ginny will understand if none of them are around and she won’t feel bad,” said Sara and added, “I hope so” and Fiona shook her head and smiled and pulled Sara along with her to the dorms.


The girls entered the dorm. It was circular dorm with red and gold curtains to the windows and red carpet. It had teak wood cabinets on one corner of the room for each person. Five, four poster beds were placed in a circle. The room was lit with burning torches which gave a much more authentic and warm look.
“wow,” breathed Sara, “this is beautiful. It reminds me of my,” she trailed off
“reminds you of your own school?” interjected Fiona and Sara just nodded.
“here, I think this is your bed,” she said where Sara’s trunk and school bag was at the foot of the bed. The beds were all tucked in white Lenin with red warm quilts. Fiona stifled a yawn and both the girls got off to change into their pajamas and slept. For the first time Sara didn’t have trouble sleeping. She slept as soon as she hit the pillow. Maybe this is what her mind, body and heart wanted, a place where she could be herself, a place where she could relate her and her past perfectly well, a place that will never let her feel lonely. Though, this place relates to her perfectly well but will it let her forget her past, will it let her move on in life?

Classes,Books,Friends And Guys...


The next day the girls got up and got themselves dressed and were in the common room when Ginny walked in through the portrait hole
“there you are,” she said
“I came back yesterday to see the entire common room empty,” she said
“sorry Ginny, we both were very tired so we went to the dorm,” said Fiona
“nah…don’t matter. So, had a good sleep,” she asked lightly but Sara could see concern in her eyes and she just nodded.
“ok lets get going I am hungry,” said Ginny and she pulled the other two girls along to the Great Hall.
They walked in to the hall and sat down in their places but Sara and Ginny sat together this time while Fiona sat beside Derek, “morning Rek,” chimed Fiona
“morning Fio,” he said gulping down his toast. Professor Slughorn was distributing the time table to all the students in the Hall.
“lets see how our time table is,” said Derek as Slughorn handed them their timetables.
“hmm…first is Transfiguration with Ravenclaws, Herbology with Hufflepuffs, double Care Of Magical Creatures with…with Slytherin!”
“that is all I wanted in the beginning of the week,” he said in an exasperated tone and he stuffed his time table without giving it another glance. All four of them walked into the Transfiguration class and saw that Luna was already sitting and dreaming about Merlin knows what!

“hey, morning Luna,”
“morning Ginny,” and she gave a quick wave to Fiona and Derek who went and sat in the next row beside Ginny and Luna. Sara sat behind Ginny and the seat next to her was empty. Students started pooling in the class. There was still some time till Professor McGonagall arrived when a burly looking, brown haired guy with light brown eyes came and stood where Sara was sitting.
“Sara right?” he asked and Sara snapped up from her book and Ginny, Luna, Derek and Fiona turned back.
“yes,” said Sara surprised by the way her name sounded in this stranger’s voice.
“Hi I am Roger Bradley. Do you mind if I sit here,” he said indicating the seat next to her
“um no, that’s fine,” she said looking at Ginny and Luna her eyes asking who the hell is this guy as he sat down. But before they could speak Professor McGonagall entered the class and the class began. The class started with professor McGonagall talking about the importance of NEWTs this year and how it will affect their careers. Then later the students started taking down notes. Derek and Fiona were whispering to each other. It looked like they were having another argument. Time rolled on and the class got over. It was a very nice experience for Sara to come back and attend a lecture. She had missed so much as she left the school half way. “Though even my school must have had hard times last year at least the students would have got chance to continue their studies unlike me,” she thought. As she got up and picked her books and put them inside when Roger helped her, “here,” he said handing Sara her ink bottle
“thanks,” she murmured and walked quickly with Luna. Luna had Charms next so she left on the third landing while the Gryffindors walked on the ground towards the green houses for their Herbology lecture. Professor Sprout was waiting for the students in green house number 7. As they entered Sara saw Roger once again and he looked at her and smiled a dazzling smile and she just turned away
“**** I shouldn’t have done that, that was rude,” she thought later and frowned
“hey Sara you alright?” asked Ginny in her ear as Sprout had already started of with her lecture
“yeah, don’t worry. Just something silly,” she whispered back and got down to drawing the diagram which Sprout was drawing on the board. Time flew off and Herbology ended and then came in Potions with Slytherin. Ginny, Sara walked down to the dungeons for their potion class. Derek had Care of Magical creatures with the Slytherins who had taken that subject and had dropped off Potions. As they were walking Yaxely came from behind and pushed his way through Sara
“hey watch out you moron,” called Ginny but that didn’t effect Yaxely and he went in.
Ginny was fuming when she entered the class but she had no way of giving vent to her fumes because Professor Horace Slughorn was already there and she had to calm down. Professor too started off with importance of NEWTs and talked about it almost half an hour as he had still one and a half hour left to start a new topic. Slughorn wanted them to brew hair raising potion which was a 2nd year syllabus. As NEWTs included the syllabus ranging from that of the 1st years to the last years the students had to go through all the things that they learned. Ginny and Sara were together and started on with their hair raising potion. After complete one and half hour’s hard work the girls came out of the dungeons coughing as Yaxley’s potion had gone horribly wrong and it started to smoke.

They coughed until they reached the Hall, “bloody Yaxley,” muttered Ginny under her breath as she sat down opposite Derek and Fiona.
“what happened?” asked Fiona
“it looked like he did smoke raising potion rather then hair raising one,” said Ginny bitterly and drank a goblet full of water.
“he messed up with some important ingredient,” said Sara as she served herself some vegetable. Derek and Fiona talked about their Ancient Runes and Care of Magical creature’s classes respectively.
“hey Sara can you just pass me the tart,” asked Ginny as she was at her final course of meal.
“yeah,” as she bent to take the plate but someone took it and handed right in front of her. she looked up and saw a pair of light brown eyes staring down at her and smiling down, “er…thank you Roger,” she said took the plate and handed it to Ginny and went back to drinking some pumpkin juice
“good you remember my name,” he said as he sat opposite her beside Fiona who was startled and Sara got back to draining her goblet.
“what’s next in our time table,” asked Ginny as she dug in the tart.
“Charms with Hufflepuff again,” said Sara
“good lets get going,” she said and glared at Roger
“mind if I walk with you Sara?” he asked as they all got up to leave
“um”
“well Roger actually I am walking with her to the Charms so why don’t you ask some other girl,” said Derek and took Sara’s hand and walked her through the Great Hall with everyone staring at them.
“Derek what the hell do you think you are doing?” said Sara almost screaming when they reached outside the Great Hall.
“calm down Sara. I was just helping you with that Roger guy. He was out right flirting with you,” he said trying to calm her down
“so what? I have eyes I can see, I have mouth I can speak. I was anyways going to turn him down,” she said still angry by the way he pulled her in front of the entire school
“but you see I made it even more easier for you,” he said and Ginny and Fiona came from behind as they were heading to Charms.
“Derek that was impressive,” said Ginny smiling
“Ginny…” said Sara
“that was embarrassing,” she continued and Fiona nodded her head.
“anyways lets get going,” said Fiona walking in front and Ginny walked with her and she turned back at the other two and said, “I better go with her or else it wont look like you and Derek are walking together” and Derek just rolled his eyes and Sara went deep red.
Charms class was no different then the other classes. That too started with importance of NEWTs and ended with a small homework. The classes went on till 4 in the evening. The students went back to their tower. Ginny came to the Gryffindor tower later. Sara and Fiona quickly went and changed themselves in normal muggle clothes for their comfort.
“so what do you want to do,” asked Ginny
“um…I think I would like to go around the school once more just to know what is where,” said Sara
“okey dokey,” said Ginny
“Fiona and Derek coming,” asked Ginny
“no Ginny you carry on I have lot of Ancient Runes to do,” said Fiona
“I am busy with chess here,” called out Derek, where he and Jimmy had started their wizard chess.
“ok then see you after some time,” said Ginny and waved them off. As they walked out of portrait hole Ginny found Roger standing beside the door with his back against the wall. Sara had not seen him there
“hey Sara, got to hear that you are going on a bit of school tour, can I help you,” he said coming and standing in front of her. Though Roger was a year younger to Sara like Ginny, his height was like that of a 18-19 year old guy with a pretty much of burly athletic built. He stood in front of her towering and she somewhat didn’t like that.
“um no thanks Roger, I have Ginny to help me. I am fine,” she said
“but I presume that our head girl already has her hands full with duties and responsibilities,” he said looking at Ginny
“no, don’t worry Rog I am free right now so I am willingly taking her for a tour, don’t trouble yourself,” she said and with a small smirk and climbed down the stairs along with Sara.
“jerk,” said Ginny as she looked from above her shoulder and saw him still standing there and smiling to himself. Ginny took Sara around the entire castle. They covered almost all the landings when it was evening.
“we will go out tomorrow to the quidditch ground, the lake and if possible Hagrid’s hut,” said Ginny as they climbed in the portrait hole. Sara went to her dorm and got her school bag and started taking out her parchment to write a letter to Madam Rosmerta:

Dear Rosmerta,
How are you doing? I am doing fine here. This place is so beautiful. Ginny took me around the castle after the classes were over today. Tomorrow we might go to the lake and might pay a visit to Hagrid. How’s Three Broomsticks and its customers. I am missing being there. I hope you aren’t having a lot of trouble. I just wanted to thank you for being so adamant on sending me here. You were right I am really liking this place.
I don’t know when the Hogsmeade trip will come up. But I will surely come and visit you and help you a bit over the counter. Miss you.

Sara.



She folded the letter and safely tucked it in the front pocket of her school bag as she decided to do the first thing next day morning as Ginny’s owl Pig was not around while Fiona’s owl was used by their other room mate and Derek’s was in the owlery.
The dinner time was a similar affair. The students dug in their dinner and chatted up with their friends. Fortunately for Sara, Roger didn’t come up to her again and she was glad about it.

have a nice day...:-)

hey here is today's post...

New Jobs, New Problems...

Next day as Sara came to the Hall after sending her post to Rosmerta through a school owl Ginny was all smiling
“hey morning,” said Sara
“morning Sara, guess what” she said
“what?” and Ginny waved a letter on Sara’s face. Sara took the letter from her hand and read it. It was Harry’s letter to Ginny saying that he and Hermione, Ron have passed their complementary exam and that the Auror department are ready to take Harry for 3 years training and Hermione too will be starting her work at ministry at department of Magical Creatures.
“that’s wonderful, Ginny. When did you get this letter?” asked Sara
“Pig came just now,” she said taking the letter back from her and tucking it safely in her robes. The time passed by and then came in the evening and Ginny and Sara once again left for some touring of the castle. They first went to the quidditch ground where they found students flying here and there. Later they stopped at the lake and then turned towards Hagrid’s hut. Hagrid’s hut was unfortunately empty so they had to return back early then usual.



Back in the Burrow a week after Ginny and Sara left Harry, Ron and Hermione were having their breakfast. Hermione was reading the weekend’s newspaper which had the trio’s independent pictures walking down the different parts of Diagon Alley and the lane leading to the Ministry Of Magic with their robes swishing against their ankles, their hair ruffling against the breeze and their bags on their shoulders were stylishly hung over. It gave a look as if some famous muggle movie stars were walking to their sets to get ready for their shoots. Their pictures were in the front page of the Daily Prophet and the caption below was:
The famous Hogwarts trio Ronald Weasley (left), Harry Potter(middle) and Hermione Granger (right) were walking down in the Diagon Alley and Ministry Of Magic, London respectively early on Friday morning.

And below that another article regarding them was written:
No Longer Hogwarts Rebels, But Responsible Adult Witch and Wizards
It is confirmed that the trio(above) are not returning back to Hogwarts but have moved on to get jobs for themselves by passing the Advanced Complementary Exam(ACE) given by the Department of Magical Education and Hogwarts. Harry Potter has started attending his three years training course for Auror, Hermione Granger is reported to work in the Department Of Care Of Magical Creatures and Ronald Weasley has joined hands with his brother Gorge Weasley to mint money with their Weasley’s Wizarding Wheezes.
Hermione kept the paper aside and shook her head and muttered ‘mint money’
“Harry um… you haven’t been stalked by Prophet Reporters, have you?” asked Hermione as she was buttering her toast and Harry nodded gulping his bacon.
“yes” said Harry nodding his head.
“about the horcruxes or about you and Ginny?” she asked
“right now they are busy stalking me about how Voldemort was killed,” he said
“and what did you say?” interjected Ron
“I have said that I can’t delve in any sort of details as the information is confidential.”
“so you are keeping your stance, aren’t you?”
“yes”
“you guys haven’t been chased by them, have you?”
“equally, mate, equally being chased. Look at this,” said Ron shaking his head and showing Harry the newspaper which Hermione kept aside. Harry took the news paper while he was busy drinking his tea.
“Gorge is having a hard time too and now that I have joined him in the shop they are following me everywhere asking why haven’t I taken any Ministry job seeing my credentials as your friend and as one of the trio who helped the down fall of Lord Voldemort,” he said rolling his eyes.
“they have been following me like paparazzi following a movie celebrity, honestly. Mr. Diggory is having a hard time pushing these people away from his department and I am left feeling embarrassed,” said Hermione and Ron looked at her as if she spoke Spanish and tried to mouth the word ‘paparazzi’ with great difficulty.
“honestly this looks so funny,” said Harry
“I mean look at the way they have taken this picture. It reminds me of movie star pictures that I used find in the magazine of living room of Privet Drive,” he said looking amused.
“we have to make them stop this Harry or else I will soon loose my head,” said Ron
“this is just the beginning Ron. Have patience. You will have to face a lot more. We are right now under constant media scrutiny. We have to be careful on whatever we do. People will know about us more then we will tell them. Have you seen the way people come up to us and talk and shake hands even when we are just on a walk in the Alley? They like us. We have to be good to them. We can’t behave rudely to anyone.” said Hermione
“you better not loose your head and do something stupid or else that will catch everyone’s attention and it will become a huge publicity drama,” she continued
“I am not talking about being rude to anyone Mione, but just the reporters. They really are huge pain in the,” said Ron but stopped and watched Hermione glare
“what I meant they are huge pain in the neck!” he said
“Ron listen, I know this really hard but we need to be calm. If things go out of hand then maybe we will stop them but till then we have to be our normal selves and behave as if nothing much has changed in our lives because of this constant media attention.”
“yes mate. I think Hermione is right. We have to careful or else the next time something like this will be in the Prophet:
After the famous Boy Who Lived Harry Potter was captured by our camera man having an intimate time with his best buddy’s sister Ginerva Weasley on platform 9 and three quarter , Ronald Weasley the buddy himself has seemed to have gone over board with his display of hatred for the Daily Prophet reporters that he threw dung bombs at them when they came in to pay him a visit to ask him about his reluctance in joining the Ministry and about his current relationship with his long time best buddy Hermione Granger who herself works at the Ministry. ”
“very funny Harry, very funny. But I would rather wish to throw Peruvian powder on their faces and run away from them before they even get to know that I did that. I don’t want them to meddle with any of my private and personal matters regarding my family,” said Ron sourly
“aww…Ron don’t be so rough on them,” said Hermione rubbing his arm and he just gave a faint smile and Harry just rolled his eyes and snorted.
“Morning kids,” said Mr. Weasley. He woke up late that Saturday.
He whistled as he saw the trio’s pictures on the front page of the Daily Prophet
“Merlin’s beard I am going to have a hard time seeing my kids smiling and frowning back at me from the Daily Prophet,” he said as he sat down to read the article below.
“so looks like entire world knows that Gorge and you are minting money, son,” said Arthur lightly.
“dad, please…I am having horrible time with these people around me. Now you don’t start discussing these articles about me, Harry and Hermione,” whined Ron and got up to wash his dish.
“and moreover dad you were going to guillotine that camera man for taking Ginny’s and Harry’s picture but looks like you have had a change of mind,” he said and Mr. Weasley shrugged and said, “well I am still waiting a chance on laying my hands on that ,” he trailed off as he saw Hermione’s eyebrow arching at him questioningly and threateningly that he ate his words, “that, that moron,” finished Arthur looking back in the paper. Ron and Harry who noticed the hesitation laughed out aloud.
“dad, ain’t she like mum,” he said and kissed her hair and put the dish towel on her head which she threw at him back giggling.
“yeah, no doubt she is a good girlfriend for you. Taking care of your language as well as your moods like Molly does for me,” he said looking at her appreciatively and she went red.
“that eyebrow cocking thing that you did right now Hermione well that is pretty different then Molly’s glaring but it has equal affect,” he said nodding in acceptance and she went into deeper shade of red that Harry and Ron couldn’t help but bursting out into laughter.

To Stay Or Not To Stay...And...Hermione's Words...


Later that afternoon as Harry was sitting and practicing a complicated transfiguration movement with Hermione sitting on Ron’s bed cross legged and reading some work files from her office and Ron was lying down with his head on her lap.
“Harry have you thought again about you moving out, mate,” said Ron in a serious tone
“why do you ask that?”
“see Harry, mum loves you like her son. She will feel bad if you leave us. Losing Fred and having Charlie so far away in Romania doesn’t help her emotions. Please think twice before you do anything. If you have any problems with my room may be we can shift your things in Charlie’s room if you like,” said Ron. Hermione was stunned by Ron’s such understanding and caring talk that she moved her file away from his face and stared back at him and he just placed his palm on her face and gave small smile and turned to see Harry.
“um…Ron I understand what you are trying to tell me but I cant stay here forever. Some time in future I need to have my own house. I can’t continue to stay with you guys so I think it is the best time to move out and settle down.”
“but you already have Grimmauld Place for yourself. You can stay there,” said Ron
“Ron, it is just too big for me. But I am keeping that for myself for future. But right now I need some small apartment that’s all. And it is not that once I move out from here I will never come back to Burrow. I have loads of memories buried here in this house and in this very room. I can’t take a risk of forgetting them. But its just that I need a new place to make a new beginning, that’s all.”
“so even this room troubles you with negative things does it?” asked Ron in a sharp tone that Hermione flinched
“no, no Ron. Its not like that”
“then what is it like?”
“Ron…see I just need some time to pull myself up against everything that has happened in the last years with all of us. I just need my own space to start again. That’s it. Grimmauld Place holds too many memories for me just like Hogwarts. I want some place that will reflect what and how my life was after the war when I will look back… and… isn’t it common for a son to move out of his family’s house when he is old enough to take care of himself?”
But Ron didn’t reply and he got up from his sleeping posture and sat leaning on the wall and closed his eyes and said, “so you want to set up a muggle trend huh?”
“Ron, I don’t think so its just a muggle trend. Look at Gorge, he and Fred they both did move out didn’t they?”
“but that hurt mum, don’t you realize that?”
“but that was because they didn’t even finish their NEWTs and it wasn’t a good time then,” said Harry
“what has that got to do with NEWTs?”
“nothing,” he said quietly and shook his head. “Hermione’s brains are rubbing off on me, making no sense at all” he thought.
“guys, cool down,” said Hermione in a soft voice.


“Harry, you sure on leaving?” asked Hermione and Harry nodded.
“Ron we cant force on making anyone stay,” she said comfortingly.
“Mione you aren’t leaving are you?” he asked
“no I wont till Ginny finishes her schooling,” said Hermione
“so can you do one thing for me,”
“what is it Ron?”
“will you stay back and continue to live here whether Ginny returns or not,” he asked
“why?”
“because Harry is right, this place holds too many memories that I can barely stand it,” he said slowly
“what do you mean?”
“Its just that I want to move out of the house. This place holds too many bad memories for me unlike Harry, for him it has good memories too,” he said in a sad voice. Hermione moved closer to him and placed her hand on his face and asked once again, “Ron what is it that is hurting you so much that you want Harry to stay back but you want to leave?”

He looked at her and then Harry and shook his head and said, “I thought of leaving the house as soon as the war ended. I didn’t want to stay any longer here. all the sad and devastating memories of last 2 years have masked the good and happy moments of my life before those two years. I wanted to leave this house and live somewhere else. If I live somewhere else and start from the beginning then maybe I will change and will be able to come back to the Burrow…and…and maybe even the atmosphere here will also change by then. I can’t stand even my dad’s humor which has a painful tinge in it. Its just like Harry said I want to start a new life, but I don’t want to leave mum hurt. I don’t want her to think that I will leave her like Fred and Gorge. That is why I asked Harry to stay back so that mum won’t feel worse if not terrible on my leaving…because she still will have someone to care for and look after for…like she does all the time.”

“Ron, your mum will understand and so will your dad. They know all of us need our own space and all of us have a way of getting influenced by things that have happened around us. You and Harry desperately want a change and you are thinking of leaving the house. Ginny tried to lighten up the mood because that’s how she was affected, so she believes in making the best of how much ever time she has in her hands. Look at your mum all she ever thinks is that her children should be well fed and taken care of and her love and attachment for all of us has increased after the war. She almost lost Ginny and me because of Bellatrix. I want to forget the bad things by doing my work and keeping my brain working. Your dad is working much harder than ever to never make you feel low and poor”
“what!”
“yes, Ron. He hates that he couldn’t give his kids what other dads have given to their kids, you especially. Even Ginny might have been special, being the only girl but seeing you now post the war he has realized how wrong he was on neglecting you, he has realized that you have the potential of becoming a very responsible wizard even better than Bill and its not because you are Harry’s best mate, it is because you have stuck to yourself and have always were proud of whatever you were and whatever you had. You always stood up for right things. Though you had a fight with us back in the forest you realized your mistake and came back to help us. You never let anyone bully you. You were always loyal and brave and though you have your little mood swings and low on confidence levels sometimes,” she said with a small smile, “for your dad you have been a true Gryffindor. Even Bill, Percy or Gorge might not have this title given to them by your dad but you have this title truly to yourself, because that is what your dad feels about you now and he is truly sad on neglecting you.”

“Mione did…did dad tell you this?” and she silently nodded.
“don’t feel bad for him Ron, he is doing everything that he can to make you proud as you did to him. Did you watch him today when he saw the newspaper which had your photo”
“hey it had your photos too?” he said quickly looking at Hermione and Harry.
“I am talking about you. You should have seen him Ron, he had so much of admiration for you and the way he looked at you frowning back at him. He realized how humble you are and that you want to continue to live the same life you have been living and that frown indicated that you would never allow anyone to interfere in your life and always will be there to protect your family.”
“wow Mione how come you know so much by just looking at people’s face,” said Ron struck and she gave a nervous giggle
“she is remarkable isn’t she?”
“yes Ron, she is. You remember the way she talked about Cho’s confusion of emotions for Cedric and me, right now she just reminded me of that situation in the common room,” said Harry chuckling
“I am being serious and you two are joking around here,” said Hermione pouting and crossing her arms across her chest and Ron hugged her instantly.


have a nice day...:-)

hey here's today's post...

Found It At Last...


Days passed into weeks and Ron and Harry both had decided to move out of the house and talked to Mr. and Mrs. Weasley about it so that they wont feel hurt. They had to reassure Mrs. Weasley about them returning back almost every alternate day
“mum don’t worry, I wont be able to stand Harry’s cooking so I will be coming back to eat your food, so that means I will be back almost every alternate day. And mum no one knows about my stomach better than you,” he said and she gave a small watery smile.
They hadn’t got an apartment yet and it was already a month gone and they were still in search of a good apartment for both of them. Harry and Ron were waiting for Hermione at Florecen’s and Fortes cue’s Ice cream Parlor.
“hey have any idea why Mione called us?”
“nope. Whatever it is she should hurry up. I have to get back quickly. We have a dueling training after lunch,” said Harry looking at his watch
“wicked…” Ron said with his usual smirk.
“hey guys how’s your day?” said Hermione as she walked towards the guys sitting under the umbrella.
“oh it was fine. So what’s this meeting about?” asked Ron
“well I have talked to Mr. Diddlus Diggle”
“I hope you remember who he is Harry?” she said turning towards him and eyeing him.
“yeah, yeah I remember him, helped take Dursley’s to a safe place,” said Harry
“good. So I asked him if there is any place or anyone who can rent an apartment anywhere in and around London or here in Diagon Alley and he said that he has an apartment himself which he wants to rent out,”
“that’s fantastic Mione,” said Ron and thumped her back and she just rolled her eyes.
“he used to stay in there but he has shifted to some other place and he doesn’t even want to sell the apartment away to anyone so I think we can take on a rent,” she said, “I think it is better than buying an apartment. We can take it on a rent and pay it and when we would like to leave we can without any problem,” she added with a satisfied smile
“where is his apartment?”
“here in Diagon Alley, in the Residential Alley. It’s just over the corner of WWW,” she said, “it’s a three bedroom apartment with a proper kitchen, hall and 2 bathrooms. I think it will be fine for you guys. If you want you can search for another person for the third bedroom for paying the rent room equally,” she said
“oh no that wont be needed,” said Harry
“just an idea,” she said and shrugged.
“so when can we see it?” asked Ron
“I’ll talk to Mr. Diggle today if I meet him again or else I will talk to him tomorrow and let you guys know through owl if I am in office,” said Hermione
“fine,” said Ron and he breathed a deep breathe
“what’s wrong Ron?” she asked holding his arm
“camera man,” he hissed and Hermione and Harry looked where Ron was looking, behind Harry and then ‘click’ all of them were directly focusing on the lens
“Crap,” said Ron
“Ron calm down,” said Harry, “lets go I am getting late”
“yeah, a duel is waiting for you, right?” he said with his usual wicked smirk and Harry nodded with a smile and got up to leave.
“a duel?” whispered Hermione pulling the guys by their elbows away from the camera man.
“yeah, it is the usual training mock duel, Mione,” said Harry patting her arm
“and I hope it is not against Malfoy,” she hissed again
“why? do you want it against him, I will see if I can duel against him again,” said Harry giving a wicked smile and looking at Ron who nodded and smiled bemused.
“no,” hissed again
“don’t worry, Mione. Today I am not in for the duel it is the other batch that will be doing it. we just have observe them, that’s it.”
“ok so is it the second best batch, huh?” asked Hermione.
“yeah”
“ok”
“hey see you back at Burrow, guys,” said Ron and got in to the shop and waved them. The duo walked out of the Diagon Alley and caught the Knight Bus and went back to the Ministry.

An Old Bully...And A New Friend...


At the training hall two groups of 15 people were seated on each side of the dueling platform. It was a large platform unlike the small ones used for the school purposes. This platform was specially built to accommodate approximately 5 people against one person duel. A short slightly stout bearded man stepped on to the platform and walked to its center.
“ok gentlemen are you ready?” and someone cleared their throat and the man apologized, “don’t worry ladies you are welcome too” and there was a ripple of giggling and laughter.
“are you people ready? Today we will have the second batch perform the mock duel”
“Auror Charles Braggley if you may,” the stout man called another man from the crowd. He was tall unlike the man who called him. He had a clean shaven face and graying hair with light blue eyes.
“good afternoon, everyone. Without wasting much of the time I will call Mr. Benson and Mr. Lowen onto the platform”
Two nervous looking 18 year olds stepped in. One was tall and lean with sandy colored hair and brown eyes and his opponent was a burly slightly shorter than the former with hazel eyes. They both went to the opposite ends of stage and then walked back to the center placed their wands in front of their faces and then away and then turned back to their original places and started at the count of 3.

“EXPELLIARMUS”
“REDUCTO”
“STUPIFY”
“RICTASEMPRA” and the hexing and cursing continued from very basic hexes and curses to the most complicated ones and the at last the tall guy flicked his opponents wand by “EXPELLIARMUS”

“good, guys but still there is a lot of scope for improvement. You will improve within these 3 years. Now next,” said Braggley and he called a young girl called Miss Rebecca Coates and another young guy called Mr. Edland. Braggley asked Mr.Crosby to join Edland in 2 on1. They started off well and in the girl put an end to her opponents.
“impressive Miss Coates. Better luck next time Mr. Edland and Mr. Crosby” said Braggley.
It was already 4 in the evening and they had only half an hour’s time. When the young witches and wizards were getting restless Braggley called in
“Mr. Macmillan step in please” and a raven colored hair, green eyed tall athletic looking guy stepped in.
“Mr. Blackwell will you step in please,” said Braggley with slight amusement in his voice
“yours will be the last duel for today. So are you ready?” asked Braggley and both the guys just nodded.

All this while Harry along with his batch mates was observantly noting every move of every person who dueled in front of them, but now his batch mates were getting restless. Harry looked around and caught Malfoy’s eyes piercing at the green eyed tall guy in front of him on the center stage. Malfoy looked up at Harry but just gave a curt nod and went back to observing guys in front of him. Harry looked straight at the girl who was sitting with Macmillan sometime back and who had impressed Harry and others with her dueling skill. “what’s her name?” racked Harry, “Coates, Rebecca Coates, right,” he thought. At the count three Harry snapped up and saw Macmillan dueling with his opponent. Harry remembered all his DA members who had worked so well and who had dueled during the war. Macmillan looked like he too must have had an experience. The way he moved his hand quickly and flicked the most hexes away and how he quickly was dominating his opponent interested Harry. Though Macmillan was still raw there was confidence in himself that helped him through. Towards the end Braggely shouted some other wizard’s name and that young guy was shocked when he was told to join Macmillan 2 on 1. The new wizard did as he was told but there was no change in Macmillan’s face and he concentrated hard on the two of his batch mates in front of him. The dueling was becoming faster and to make it furious Braggley called Malfoy against Macmillan to join them on 3 on 1. Something passed through Macmillan’s eyes but Harry couldn’t figure out what. Macmillan was dueling faster and furiously and was avoiding getting hit. All 4 of them were tired. Since Malfoy had joined late he wasn’t tired that much. He saw Macmillan hesitate for a second and within that second
“SECPTUMSEMPRA”
“PROTEGO” and the curse backfired and Malfoy escaped the backfire and it hit Macmillan’s batch mate and he was covered in blood with a deep gash.

Within a split second before Harry could blink his eyes he saw a violet stream of light coming towards Macmillan and he quickly jumped but before he could say anything Macmillan shouted the shielding charm with a complex wrist work and placed his arm above his face and bent his head as if he was shielding himself and that did the trick the curse backfired but it hurt some other guy. The trainers ran towards the wizard and took him away quickly.
“Bloody moron and his signature move,” muttered Harry and pushed himself through the people and went straight towards Malfoy. After Snape, SCEPTUMSEMPRA had become Malfoy’s favorite curse. Though it was Harry who discovered the curse from Snape’s old Potions book it was Malfoy who had taken its patent for use after war. Harry heard Malfoy talk about it in one of the training session when the trainer asked him about any worse curse prior to killing curse with almost similar effects.
“you foul, loathsome, evil, cockroach. What the hell do you think were you doing sending deadly curses!” shrieked Harry and the entire hall went silent and everyone turned towards them.
“what is with you Potter? Did I bring in old memories back to you? Memories hurt, don’t they?” he said icily and before he could speak any more Harry’s wand was in his face. He gave his dirty smirk and hissed, “always love to bully and show off don’t you?” and the whispering increased in the room.
“mind your tongue, Malfoy,” said Harry threateningly. Harry hadn’t come to face Malfoy past the entire month. Though Malfoy was in Harry’s batch he barely looked at Malfoy and nor did Malfoy acknowledge Harry’s presence. But today Harry felt as if he was back in school with his wand out at Malfoy’s face and ordering him to shut up.
Macmillan who was clutching his stitches out of exertion looked up at Harry and Malfoy having a head off. Rebecca came up.
“Shaun you alright?” she asked concernedly
“I am fine Becca just over exerted, that’s it,” he said panting and bent with his hands on his knees.

Malfoy and Harry glared at each other but then Malfoy looked at Shaun on the other end and shouted, “hey foreigner looks like you need to pull up your socks man. You have disappointed me,” he said and left smirking at Harry.
“hey you know what I wouldn’t disappoint your stinking death eater of a dad!” shouted back Shaun standing up and if anyone who was breathing in the room stopped with a gasp and the room was deadly silent. Shaun’s friend went white as snow as she helped him stand and looked at him. Malfoy turned back quickly and glared at Shaun and did a non verbal curse but Shaun and Harry both of them called “PROTEGO” together and Malfoy was backfired hitting his body on the wall behind him.
Few of them helped the unconscious Malfoy up and took him to the infirmary wing glaring at Macmillan.

Harry walked towards Shaun as he sat down on the chair.
“you alright?” he asked sitting on his toes.
“yeah, yeah” said Shaun as he drank the water which his friend handed over.
“don’t bother about Malfoy. He is an outright git,” said Harry
“I don’t need to be told, he looks like one,” said Shaun giving a weak smile and Harry nodded
“I am Shaun Macmillan,” Shaun introduced himself.
“yeah I know,” said Harry, “never got a chance to talk to you for past entire month. Only got a chance to observe you and your friend” and with that Rebecca looked away not making any eye contact with Harry.
“you guys work really great together,” he said
“thanks,” said Shaun.

As the day ended Harry, Shaun and Rebecca walked out of the Ministry and found a car waiting outside the Ministry
“hey son,” called out a man as the window rolled and Harry saw a raven headed brown eyed gentleman sitting in the driver seat. He himself was dressed in robes.
“hey dad”
The gentleman got out of the car
“oh so these are your friends Shaun?”
“hm…yeah dad, Rebecca has been my friend from the beginning and I just got a chance to talk to Harry today”
“Rebecca Coates, I presume, nice meeting you young lady”
“nice meeting you too sir”
“Harry Potter I presume,” said Mr. Macmillan
“yes, sir”
“nice meeting you too,”
“nice meeting you, sir,” said Harry politely.
“I think I should leave, Shaun,” said Rebecca and with slight nod to both Harry and Mr. Macmillan she left.
“can we drop you down, son?”
“oh no that wont be needed, sir. I think I will…oh there it is” he said as the Knight Bus came into view from the corner of the road.
“I think I will go in bus sir, thanks once again,” he said
“alright, see you soon son” he said and opened his car door to get in
“meet you tomorrow in class Harry,” said Shaun as he went towards the passenger seat.
“yeah, see ya,” said Harry as the bus reached where he stood. The car pulled up the curb and drove past the bus and the Knight took Harry back to the Burrow.

that was for today...have a nice day...:-)

hey here is today's post...

Another Try???

September turned into October and Sara wasn’t given the permission to go out of the castle to go in search of her friend. She tried to talk to the headmistress but she was strict on school rules. She was allowed to go out only when there would be Hogsmeade trips. Sara didn’t go for quidditch try outs and Ginny was upset with her. It was the first trip to Hogsmeade and the students were all anxious to get out of the castle and go for an outing. Sara was more then anxious to leave the castle for one she would meet Rosmerta again and two that she was allowed to go ahead and go to Duff Town to see if her friend is still there. She was hoping to see him. It was two days after the full moon and she hoped he would be back. Though Rahul had made no intentions of staying in Duff Town when she first met him, she had a hunch that he was staying there. She quickly dressed up in her blue narrow jeans and black polo necked shirt, she donned a thick jacket as the weather was turning cold and windy. She brushed her thick curly hair and clipped it.
“Sara,” called Fiona, “you ready”
“coming…” she called back. She quickly wore her shoes took her bag and left.
“sorry to keep you holding,” said Sara as she came down.
“hey morning Sara,” said Derek and he stared at her which she ignored. Derek had this incoherent habit of staring at her which used to trouble her in the beginning but now it irritates her.
“morning Derek and it will be really kind of you if you stop staring at me,” she said politely.
“lets get going. Ginny will be waiting for us at the door”
“ok”
“why is she there?” asked Derek as he followed the girls out of the portrait hole.
“she had to talk to Luna about something,” said Fiona as they climbed out of the portrait door. They walked towards the castle entrance and saw Ginny in her red sweater and black denim skirt and boots and Luna in her typical Luna-ish dressing style with cork necklace and some sharp canine ear hangings.
“hey there Sara”
“morning Ginny, morning Luna”
“so ready for some butterbeer Sara,” asked Luna
“yeah, but I think you should allow me to get it for you people, I am missing the counter at Three Broomsticks,” said Sara and Fiona, Derek and Luna looked at her amazed.
“you mean you worked in Three Broomsticks before?” asked Derek
“yes Rek she worked there and helped Madam Rosmerta during the summer,” said Ginny and they walked out of the castle into the grounds and then walked past Hagrid’s hut and then out of the castle gates.
“Ginny I need to ask you something,” said Sara nervously
“what is it?” she asked as she and Sara were walking behind Luna and ahead of Fiona and Derek.
“um…why is it that everybody staring at us? Am I looking hideous or something? Actually Fiona called and I thought I was getting late so I didn’t even bother to look at myself in mirror,” said Sara and Ginny laughed aloud. Luna looked back but then turned away and hopped her way as usual.
“Sara they are not staring at us, they are staring at you and not because you are hideous,” she cut Sara off before she could open her mouth, “but because you really are looking great” and Sara gave her an incredulous look and Ginny rolled her eyes
“are you as blind as Hermione is? She hardly paid attention to any guys in her year as she always would be busy with helping Harry and bickering with Ron. I have heard so many of them thinking of taking her on a date but they were too anxious and even scared of getting bit off by Harry or Ron that they kept to themselves. I think the only brave amongst them was Cormac Maclaggen and it was Hermione who flirted in the beginning to make Ron jealous but she herself burnt her fingers that way,”
“great. I don’t understand how come people end up embarrassing themselves to grab someone’s attention towards themselves,” said Sara and Ginny raised an eyebrow.
“no not that I am saying Hermione is stupid or something but its just that, have you seen that Ravenclaw girl the way she works so hard on grabbing Wayne Hopkins attention. For me it really is funny,” said Sara, “I would rather put in so much of hard work in studying for NEWTs or going in search of my friend” and Ginny just rolled her eyes, “you are no different then Hermione when it comes to studying but at least she helped me with getting around Harry” and Sara just nodded.
“so you are going in search of your friend?” asked Ginny
“yes”
“why? I mean why do you want to go back and get hurt all again. I have never seen you so happy after you joined Hogwarts. You will go in search of him. he might not be there and you will be all broken heart and even if you meet him I am sure that he will not go back not until you finish your year here at Hogwarts. Then why do you want to go back again?”
“just to meet him. You obviously meet your friend when he isn’t well, right?”
“not well?”
“its just 2 days after full moon Ginny”
“oh”
“and moreover I want to ask him something that has been in the back of my mind since I got my reply from the headmistress during the summer before coming to Burrow”
“was that the reason why you were so disturbed and quiet all the time?”
“yes”
“what did Professor McGonagall tell you?” she asked
“um…she said that however ironic it may be but the things have worsened in my country with downfall of Voldemort”
“what does that mean?”
“maybe it means something like the people who believe in dark arts back in my land didn’t like Voldemort being killed,” she said softly
“what!” exclaimed Ginny
“do they, do they have any idea as to what kind of a curse was Voldemort on the wizarding world all over?”
“that is what I am not able to understand, Ginny. Why would things go in the wrong way. That is what I need to ask Rahul. He had a similar idea and basically it was this idea which formed his reason for not going back,” said Sara
“Ridiculous, truly ridiculous,” said Ginny shaking her head.
“Don’t bother yourself with that Ginny and don’t bother telling Harry about it either. Its something I need to worry about, alright,” said Sara and they stepped in to the pub and Ginny looked at her amazed.

“Sara!” called Rosmerta clasping her hands together and she almost hurried towards her and hugged her, “Sara, I have missed you so much, dear, so much” and pulling away and looking at her and looked behind her as Ginny, Fiona and Derek stepped in
“aha…Ginny how you doing there?” she said pulling her inside. The students were surprised at Rosmerta’s behavior towards this foreign student and head girl. No one knew about Sara at all and that she worked here in the Three Broomsticks last summer.
“so Madam Rosmerta want any help at the counter?” asked Sara
“oh no, no you are going to be sitting with your friends but yeah if you want you can take their drinks for them,” she said as she went to attend customers.
Luna had taken a seat in the middle of the pub with 5 chairs. The students went and settled themselves
“what can I get you sir?” asked Sara with a wink and Derek was taken by surprise
“Sara, Sara did, you just”
“yes I winked Derek,” she said rolling her eyes and Ginny giggled.
“good Sara you are becoming livelier and funny”
“um…Sara can you get me a small size butterbeer, please,” asked Fiona
“that’s like a sport,” said Sara and she turned to Luna
“anything for you ma’am?”
“ah…yes I want a medium sized gillywater for the beginning” said serenely.
“sure, Miss Weasley?”
“a medium sized butterbeer and for my dazed friend over here a large one,” said Ginny as she patted his back. Sara nodded her head and went to the counter.

Sara returned with a tray of drinks.
“here is your large butterbeer sir. I hope it gets you out of the trance,” she said lightly
“your gillyweed ma’am,”
“thank you”
“here’s your medium and small butterbeer,” said Sara handing Ginny and Fiona’s drinks
“is there anything else that I can get for you?” she asked
“well I think we are done for now, maybe after we finish our drinks,” said Fiona and Sara left to place the table back. She came after 10 minutes. She was at the counter talking to Madam Rosmerta and helping her with the customers with their orders.

“so finished with your drinks?” she said as she sat between Ginny and Derek.
“yup, so where next are we going?” asked Derek
“hey Derek do you remember the bet? I think you owe me some sweets, sugar quills and every color changing ink,” said Fiona
“oh damn, she hasn’t forgotten that yet,” muttered Derek. Derek and Fiona have this stupid childish habit of betting against each other. This time it was whether that Ravenclaw will be successful in hooking Wayne Hopkins. The result Fiona won as the Ravenclaw wasn’t successful in grabbing Hopkin’s attention.
“I will not forget that for anything, Rek,” she said
“before you forget we better get going,” said Fiona and Derek slumped his shoulder and was fishing in his pocket.
“what are you doing?” asked Sara
“taking out money”
“keep it inside. I am paying for your drinks today,” said Sara and Ginny looked at her surprised and smiled, “you never stop to surprise us” and Sara just winked at her and went to the counter and paid.
“so where are you heading?” asked Sara as they came out of the Three Broomsticks after a 10 minutes talk with Madam Rosmerta.
“I need to buy some stationary,” said Luna
“I have some basic shopping go to do, why?” asked Ginny
“nothing, I just wanted to ask you if you could buy few quills and one blue and a black ink bottle for me,” asked Sara and Ginny raised her eyebrow, “so you are leaving?” and Sara silently nodded and looked behind Ginny
“ok, I will do that. Anything else?”
“um yeah few rolls of parchments”
“fine”
“where are you going, Sara?” asked the once dreamy voice now concerned
“do you think you can trust on her?” asked Sara in low voice.
“I trust her with everything, you can trust her too,” said Ginny
“if she asks what I am up to you can tell her everything, without others knowing about it. not even Fiona or Derek. I am trusting you,” said Sara
“if you believe me then I wont let you down,” Ginny assured and Sara nodded, “see you at dinner”
“dinner?” asked Luna with even more concern
“Luna don’t worry I have the permission from the headmistress,” said Sara
“I don’t care about that. Just be careful. I just hope there aren’t any Nargels in the place wherever you are going”
“what!” said Sara with amused look.

The Letter...


It was 7 in the evening and Ginny was sitting in her common room. Fortunately Yaxely was in the Slytherin common room so she good easily relax. She thought of writing a letter to Harry. She went back to her room and got a parchment and quill and ink. She started

Dear Harry,
How are you? I am doing good. I am in my common room. Don’t worry Yaxely isn’t here. He is down in the dungeons…

She continued writing and it was already half an hour when she sent Pig with the letter. She took her things and went to freshen up and after 15 minutes she walked to the Great Hall.


It was just after the dinner was over that Pig arrived at the window in Ron’s room.
“hey there, Pig,” called Ron and stretched his arm out to allow Pig to perch on it.
“hey Harry, you have a love note, mate” said Ron and relieved Pig of the letter. Harry ignored Ron’s comment and went to take the letter and opened it. Harry smiled as he recognized Ginny’s handwriting:

Dear Harry,
How are you? I am doing good. I am in my common room. Don’t worry Yaxely isn’t here. He is down in the dungeons. We had our first Hogsmeade outing and it was good to leave the castle for a while. My days are just becoming a routine of head girl duties and classes and handing out detentions and taking off points and giving points. Apart from that dealing with Yaxely’s partial behavior towards Slytherins! Ron snorted from behind
“Ron will you stop peeping through Harry’s shoulder and reading his letter,” said Hermione exasperatedly
“never mind Hermione, Ginny’s written about Yaxely and that’s why he snorted. If she would have written anything personal he would have rather turned red and gone back and sit,” said Harry looking back at Hermione and continued reading…

I try to spend as much time as possible in Gryffindor common room. Almost every night after dinner, Sara and I both end up studying late at nights. Apart from that the day we have quidditch practice that day I retire early. Demelza is making us work hard. But I am enjoying it. But we miss you a lot captain. Demelza sometimes frustrated by Jimmy and Ritchie & wishes that you would drop by and help her through those two beaters. You will find her saying this a lot ‘why is that most of the times the most notorious kids end up as beaters? First Fred and Gorge, now Jimmy and Ritchie!’
We will be having our first match against Ravenclaw coming Saturday.
I am not upset with Sara anymore about her not coming for the try outs. That girl really surprises me the way she handles things around her. Madam Rosmerta was right she needed to get back to school. Sara is so different here then she was anywhere else. She is more like Hermione, generous with help in studies and less reserved. Though she still doesn’t talk to all her class mates, it’s just Fiona, Derek, Luna and me that she talks to. But she is slowly talking to our quidditch members too. Fiona says she has found Sara tossing and turning in her bed a lot as if she is having troubled sleep but I feel she will overcome that too. Today Sara was in good mood, she was livelier and she even paid for our drinks. Best part she winked at Derek and he was caught off guard by it. Maybe it was because she was going to meet Madam Rosmerta and her friend. Yes, she has taken permission from headmistress for going out of Hogsmeade in search of her friend, again. She said she will be back for dinner. I know she shouldn’t have gone but I think we should let her do the things she wants to at least in that way she will not blame herself later for not going in search of her friend and will have less troubled sleep.
Anyways enough about Sara and me, how is your training going on? what about the apartment? Have you seen it? how is it? I hope you guys keep it nice and clean. I obviously don’t want to enter a shabby apartment when I come back for Christmas. Yeah another thing you will soon get an official invitation from the school but I want to warn you that this year they are keeping a Christmas ball. I know it is too early for me to tell you about it but you guys better get ready for it. I know you Harry, you will dress up nicely but you better warn Ron about it. I would not entertain the head girl’s brother to end up in an ancient dress robe. I know that you are reading over Harry’s shoulder, Ron so you better listen. Throw that ancient thing away and get yourself something really cool or else ask Mione to help you with it.
Ron snorted again as he read that and Harry chuckled and Hermione just looked up from her papers.
This Christmas ball is more like a reunion of all the ex-Hogwarts students in remembrance of all those who have lost their lives here in the war. So I hope you people will attend it and moreover in Prophet’s quotes ‘the main guests will be the famous Hogwarts trio’. There will be a lot of people coming in. I just hope this goes well. All the prefects and I are busy almost every Sunday night with discussions with the staff. Yaxely gives a damn, must be brooding that his dad can’t make it to the ball. But I hope he will be entertained by the Dementors there.
Tell me when you are shifting. Pass on my love to mum, dad my big bros and Hermione, and for you lots of kisses and hugs...

Love Gin.

At the last line Ron turned red and went and sat down beside Hermione. She looked up at him and then understood when she turned to look at Harry and found him smiling to himself. Smilingly she bent over to Ron and kissed him. He kissed her back till Harry had to clear his throat to call his attention.


have a nice day...:-)

Today's post....people...

A New Room Mate...

It was already mid October. Harry was having a good time training. The training was challenging, that means a lot of hard work and patience. Harry had struck up good terms with Shaun Macmillan and his friend Rebecca Coates. All three of them would be sitting in the mess during the lunch hours and munching their food and discussing various issues involving the Ministry, their training sessions and their trainers. One topic which Shaun never liked to discuss was his past. He never told Rebecca or Harry from where he did his schooling or where he lived before, he never discussed the war but would quietly listen to Rebecca and Harry. Rebecca had attended Beauxbatons and that surprised Harry.
“oh there is nothing like only for French people. Its just an all witches school so my parents were keen on that and they sent me there and I loved Beauxbatons and from the very beginning I have had great love for France so I never felt as if I have missed something really bad not attending Hogwarts,” she said one day during her lunch.
“but how come I didn’t see you at the Triwizard Tournament?” asked Harry
“Harry…if you have forgotten when the tournament took place let me remind you. It was when we were in fourth year and I was not 17 then to take part in the tournament and only the capable girls came to Hogwarts with Olympe”
“Olympe?” asked Harry “never heard that name”
“Madame Maxime,” she said to clear his confusion
“oh yeah sorry forgot,” he said. They silently ate for sometime and then Rebecca whispered, “Shaun have you thought of ever going on a date?”
“what!”
“yeah, on a date. Why do you sound so shocked? Never heard of it?”
“come to the point Beccca,” he snapped
“don’t snap! Well anyways you see a group of girls to the table next to yours”
“yes,” he said glancing side ways so quickly that no one could have thought that he did realize the presence of a table next to him, “yeah, what about them”
“well you see, it looks everyone is interested in knowing you. I have been seeing this from quite sometime, almost everyday,” she said
“so…”
“what so? Go ask someone out. Really you need to loosen up a bit” at that Shaun and Harry looked at her as if she has lost her mind. She didn’t care at the guys looks and continued, “I think there is this new girl today who is continuously sneaking glances at you. The brown headed one in the center.”
“Becca I think you are wrong. They must be busy with our boy who lived friend sitting in front of us,” he said waving his hand towards Harry
“hey, don’t call that Shaun, you sound like a Prophet reporter and moreover I am engaged mate,” he said with a grin and Shaun rolled his eyes.
“oh come on…” she said and Shaun took a chance of glancing at the girl who Rebecca spoke about. As soon as he glanced at her she looked up from her mug of steaming tea. She looked as if she was concentrating on something. He looked at her, she was fair and had straight brown colored hair and was tracing the mouth of the mug with her finger and looked as if she was thinking hard. She realized that they both were holding each others gaze for quite sometime so she broke it with a small smile and a nod. He returned back and looked at her as she resumed her conversation with her friend. He turned back again to Rebecca. Rebecca saw all that went between them and a satisfactory smile was creeping across her face.
“so…?” she asked
“what?”
“what do you think?”
“about what?” said Shaun looking back in his plate trying to decide on what to pick up and eat.
“nothing…leave it I think this much was enough for today. Maybe tomorrow you will speak about it”
Harry looked at Rebecca and he remembered his classmates Parvati and Ron’s ex girlfriend Lavender.
“Rebecca is so much like them,” he thought and shook his head, “maybe a bit less like Lavender and bit more than Parvati”. Shaun didn’t want to get into any of this so early so he tried to change the topic.
“um Harry I heard that you are moving out of your friend’s house?” asked Shaun
“yeah how did you know?”
“well you have to pay a price for being a well known wizard, don’t you?” said Shaun waving the Daily Prophet in front of Harry.
“is it given in the newspaper?” and Shaun nodded
“oh damn”
“Ron’s going to hate this,” Harry breathed and Rebecca giggled
“what?”
“nothing she has a small crush on your best buddy,” said Shaun taking another bite of his food
“I hope Hermione doesn’t hear this, Rebecca,” said Harry, “oh dear Rebecca is like Lavender,” thought Harry, “Hermione already had a lot of Lavender 2 years back,” he thought.
“oh don’t worry she wont. I know they both like each other but they aren’t spilling the beans yet” and Harry remembered what Hermione said about people knowing about them before they could tell them and he just shook his head
“Becca…anyway Harry I wanted to know if there is an extra room in your apartment?” said Shaun and Harry snapped up
“I mean, if there is and if you don’t mind sharing the rent,” said Shaun tentatively seeing Harry’s reaction
“oh no, no I have no problems in sharing the rent and yeah we do have an extra room. The apartment which we are interested in is a 3 bedroom one so I think with Ron and me there would be no problem.”
“ok good, actually I myself was in search of an apartment for myself and I thought I would ask you about it as you know this place better than anyone so…”
“oh no actually it was Hermione who helped us with it. I didn’t even know that Mr. Diggle has an apartment”
“so it is Mr. Diggle’s apartment?” asked Rebecca and Harry nodded
“so I will have to talk to Mr. Diggle about the rent and all,” asked Shaun and Harry said, “I think we can let him know about it but it isn’t necessary as long as you pay his rent” and Shaun nodded
“but may I ask you why you want to move out? I mean you are new here and you already have a house that belongs to your older generations where you guys are staying right now, then why?”
“nothing it’s a bit far for everyday travel and somehow I want to be on my own for some time. I don’t want my parents worrying about me unnecessarily, I hope you understand,” said Shaun. He knew the excuse of long distance travel was the stupidest excuse ever he could think of. What wizard will have a problem in travelling when he can do it by Apparation or by Floo Powder.
Harry after a sometime as he thought about Shaun's excuse said, “yeah I know, how it is. Ron’s parents are as good as my parents and I feel terrible when they worry far too much about me,”
“so that’s why I wanted to shift. I had no luck in getting an apartment for all this time but thanks to Prophet that at least I think I can have room to myself”
“yeah, you can come down any time and check on which room do you want and then we can settle down about the rent issue when we move in,” said Harry
“oh don’t bother about selecting rooms or anything, you guys pick your choices and the last one I will take it, don’t worry and I am fine with discussing the rent after we move in,” said Shaun
“ok then it’s a deal. Why don’t you come over today after the training is over to see the apartment. I will let Ron know about it and he will be there too,” said Harry
“that’s done then, after the day ends,” said Shaun getting up to throw the remaining in the waste basket. As he got up to leave Malfoy entered the mess with two of his buddies behind him
“what’s wrong with him?” thought Rebecca
“Malfoy will change,” thought Harry and shook his head but he was ready with his hand on his wand and Shaun didn’t care to look up and tried to pass Malfoy without a word.
“where are you going foreigner?” asked Malfoy
“why do you care?” he replied coolly
“’cause you are not moving out of here till you answer my questions,” he hissed
“my, my Malfoy looks like you have got this habit running in your veins now, is it? asking questions? I advice you not to listen and be around Mr. Braggley too much,” Shaun said. Harry knew this is not going to go down well with Malfoy. He was right behind Shaun and put his hand on his shoulder and tried to warn him. Malfoy twitched on Shaun’s comments and asked him nevertheless, “what have you done to my potion?”
“what potion?”
“get lost Malfoy,” warned Harry
“don’t act innocent, you filthy…” said Malfoy ignoring Harry.
“keep those swearing to yourself Malfoy they relate to you well,” Shaun cut him off. That triggered Malfoy and he lunged himself on to Shaun. Shaun had taken his wand out but Malfoy held his wand arm tightly around the wrist. He was much stronger than he looked in his lean physique. It was quick. People screamed all over, the group of witches who sat next to Shaun’s table got up quickly and moved away from the brawl. Malfoy’s buddies were out with there wands towards Harry and Rebecca and they hit a spell. But Harry and Rebecca were quick enough to defend and the hex backfired. Over the table Malfoy was on to Shaun. Shaun was struggling to move his arm to hit Malfoy with a spell. Before either Harry or Rebecca could come and help the brown haired girl who saw them busy with other guys stepped in and pointed her wand straight at Malfoy’s head.
“leave him alone Malfoy,” she hissed. He didn’t look at her and when he didn’t she disarmed him. He flew towards the other tables knocking off everything that came into his way. Shaun immediately got up and looked at where Malfoy was. He was lying down crying in pain. Shaun looked back at Harry and Rebecca and they were stunned themselves, he then turned around and saw the brunette facing him with a frown, “sorry” he muttered. He turned back and saw Malfoy was up again with much more anger. Shaun looked at him and walked away with Harry and Rebecca behind them. Malfoy didn’t go after them but he continued to stare back at the witch who helped Shaun. He glared at her as she turned her gaze back to him after she saw Shaun walk away. She glared back. One of her friends came and pulled her away from Malfoy’s glare and out of the mess.

Work Of Demelza...


It was the second Saturday of October and the tension in the Great Hall was like any other time when a quidditch match takes place. It was Gryffindor versus the Ravenclaw.
“Demelza have something,” said her boy friend
“I cant eat anything,” she said softly. Demelza’s debut as the captain got her on nerves and she was not doing a good job of hiding it. Out of nerves she almost tripped from the staircase of the girls’ dorm few days ago. Though she was not a nervous kind of a girl, Harry always thought her like another Ginny, always confident ready for some serious butt kicking but the responsibility of captain made her a tad bit nervous.
“Ginny,” said Sara, “you guys will do great,” she continued and poured some pumpkin juice in the goblet and buttered a toast and handed it to Ginny. Ginny who was her same partly anxious, partly excited state didn’t want to have anything in first place but as soon as Sara placed her breakfast in front of her she munched on without realizing it and Sara just shook her head smiling.
After half an hour all the students walked up to the quidditch pitch and took their seats. The Gryffindors were in their usual self of cheering and buoyant display of support for their players and dislike for their opponents. The Ravenclaws were no less in their spirit and enthusiasm, with slogans and cheering in loud voices trying to compete with the Gryffindor spectators and with blue flags covering up half of the other side of the stadium .Sara, Fiona sat down with Gryffindor scarves around them and flags in their hands. Derek too was in the team. He was the keeper.
At the blow of the whistle the game began. The quaffle was caught within the seconds of its release and the bludgers were beaten by the beaters furiously at the opponents. It was half an hour down the start of game and it was 30 to 10 in favor of Ravenclaw. Demelza was getting nervous and then she pulled herself up and then zoomed into the air tackled her opponent and taken her by surprise and ducked the bludgers and then threw the quaffle in the hoop and the whistle blew indicating increase in the points in favor of the lions. That charged up the Gryffindors and from then on Derek was on high alert and Jimmy and Ritchie were even more ferocious with their bats and Ginny continued to keep a hawk’s eye for the snitch. At half time it was 70 to 40 in favor of Gryffindors.
“Ginny any sign of snitch?” asked Demelza
“yes I almost got it before the whistle blew but missed it,” she said
“ok, that’s alright, beaters you better help Ginny up there for time being. We are in good position enough for huge margin. If Ginny gets the snitch we will be 180 points ahead and that is really good for the start of the season,” said Demelza
“so Ginny get the snitch mean while Reky you need to guard the hoops like your quidditch life depends on it,” said Demelza
“you are joking, right?” he said
“no”
“bloody hell, yes I will save the hoops,” he said
“good, Ginny 15 minutes you have to get hold of the snitch. In that 15 minutes we will do all we can to stop them from scoring a goal and nor will we score,” she said looking at her chasers and the keeper and they nodded, “after 15 minutes we will attack to increase our score. You have next 15 minutes to end the show,” said Demelza. Demelza was one person who would love the match to end quickly and dramatically. She always planned her game in such a way that before the half time they are in confident position to win. This kind of tactic had its own advantages and disadvantages. Firstly if they win they win with huge margin of points that they needn’t bother about their place in semi finals, but that would make her team place themselves in a fix with the time limit that she sets for her own players to end the game. The pressure for those 15 minutes on the players is tremendous. The keeper has to be a lion saving his den, the seeker needs to be a hawk and the chasers need to be cheetahs and the beaters need to be attacking bulls. After the 15 minutes the entire pressure falls on the rest of the team except the seeker as the others will be in constant pressure of increasing the points margin. As the whistle blew Sara saw the red robes flying against the gray sky once again. It was cloudy but didn’t look like it would rain. Sara silently observed her friends on the pitch. She followed them and their every move. She herself found the tension rising in the atmosphere as the players were playing hard. She realized that it was not only her but the others felt the same tension too. At one point there was dead silence in one part of the stadium. Those 15 minutes looked as if they were not going to end and then there was a loud and long whistle from below and out of sudden the farther end of the Gryffindor stands burst into cheers as they saw their head girl catch the snitch in her hand. The match score was 220 to 50 with margin of 170 points. Out of bad judgment Derek missed one goal which decreased their margin by 10 but Demelza was more then happy for Derek.
“hey Sara I am getting cold, I will be waiting for you guys in the common room,” said Fiona.
“ok, I am heading towards the changing room,” said Sara
“Well done Ginny,” exclaimed Sara as she walked over the pitch and hugged her.
“Derek you were good too,” she said winking at him as she hugged Ginny and this time Derek smiled and was not caught off guard. They went to their changing room and Sara waited for them and later they left for the castle.

As soon as the portrait hole opened and Derek stepped in Fiona went and hugged him, “you were fantastic Rek!”
“woaw calm down Fio, do you want to run over me or something and wow I think Cormac did bring in some change in you, attending quidditch and all,” he said hugging back and she pulled from him and hit his arm. Sara and Ginny smiled while the others were chuckling.
“hey why are you shivering Fi?” he asked
“oh…nothing…”
“hold on” he touched her forehead, “man…you are burning hot” and Jimmy and Ritchie chuckled and Derek glared at them and they stopped.
“oh no I am alright”
“you are absolutely not” he snapped
“you are coming with me to Madam Pomfrey”
“Rek its ok I will go with Sara,” she said looking at her and Sara nodded, “you better take rest and eat something, you haven’t eaten anything in the morning”
“nah…my bed can wait and so can my stomach,” he said and pulled her through the portrait hole. Demelza rolled her eyes and said, “when will they see that they like each other and stop acting like they are just friends” and the beaters solemnly nodded in agreement
“don’t worry they will soon see that,” said Ginny
“yeah, they look cute together and the way they bicker with each other over Lavender and Cormac, its just amazing,” said Sara and Ginny giggled, “when did you become interested in small crushes and teenage love, Sara. You were always the one who would spend your time effectively in your studies rather then waste it in such matters”
“oh come on, though I may not waste my time thinking about such things I observe people and my surroundings and I can draw out conclusions about the obvious facts,” she said
“here goes our scholar and her wise words,” said Ritchie

have a nice day...:-)

here's today's post...

What's With Slytherins???

It was the same Saturday night in Burrow and Harry, Hermione and Ron just entered Ron’s attic room when Harry remembered to write to Ginny. He quickly went over to his trunk pulled out a parchment, quill and ink and began to write:

Dear Gin,
How are you? We are doing great over here? How was your today’s quidditch match, I hope you won, if not I think I need to brainwash Demelza, just kidding. Sorry I couldn’t write back immediately the last time you sent the letter. I have been very busy. I am having session tests almost all my weekends. So I need to study hard and with Ron and Hermione all over each other during the weekends it is hard to study and I think me shifting to new apartment wouldn’t help either if they continue like this. So my training is going on well, made good friends here. One of them will be shifting with us in our new apartment. He is a great guy. He is a foreigner though and he reminds me a lot about Sara. He is just the same doesn’t want to talk about his past and all, but he is really a good company. Ron met him and they immediately liked each other. I think he will be a great friend outside Hogwarts .He saw the apartment this Wednesday and he will be shifting along with us the next weekend.
The Christmas ball is a good idea, not that I am a great at dancing, but I think the concept of reunion is really touching. I am looking forward for the event and as far as the dress robes are concerned I will do my best to look good for my head girl, girlfriend. Gin, Ron took your words to heart about what you wrote about his robes that he sulked for quite sometime. Anyways he has put a bet against me that he is going to get dress robes much better then me and that he will look much handsome than me. And I know I have no chances of winning this bet against your red headed brother as I obviously get pretty nervous around red heads, you know that. You are experienced, right? making me nervous all the time with your red hair and brown eyes.
I hope Yaxely isn’t troubling you Gin and I hope and wish that you let me know if he is doing so, because I am not going to let the death eater’s son trouble my life. And about him not being a sport for the Christmas event it would be better for him not to be around anywhere because Ron and even Hermione still can’t shake themselves away from our near escape from his dad. Ron was actually furious that you didn’t move out from your common room as soon as you got to know that Yaxely is the head boy.
How’s Sara doing? We, especially Hermione is happy to know that Sara is doing good at school. She has asked me tell you that she is ready to help both of you in your studies through letters. And I think you were right of letting Sara do what she wishes to do, in that way she won’t blame herself later for anything that has happened.
Your mum and dad are fine. Your mum still doesn’t want us to leave, but we have assured her about Ron’s cravings for his food that we will be coming back every alternate day. Bill and Fleur are here for the weekend and for the coming week too. They will stay even after we leave just to keep your mum in company. Bill and Fleur will continue to go to work and leave Victorie over here so mum will have a good time.
Convey my best wishes to our quidditch team and Sara and for you lots of kisses and hugs.
Take care,
Love,
Harry.



Ginny was in her common room. She just received letter from Harry. She was lying on the couch and reading when Yaxely came in with his girl friend in tow. She looked up at them raised an eye brow but went back to reading Harry’s letter.
“what are you looking at?” snapped Ralph
Ginny didn’t answer and continued reading and giggled at the part where Harry said Ginny made him nervous.
“what are you giggling for?” Ralph demanded
“what is your problem Yaxely? Why don’t you just get lost and make out with your girl friend and leave me alone,” she said
“mind your tongue blood traitor,” hissed Yaxely’s girlfriend.
“you mind language snake,” she replied coolly and that was enough for Yaxely it jump on Ginny. But she was quick enough and moved out of couch with her wand out and instantly Yaxely’s hand was at his wand too.
“want to duel us?” said the girlfriend joining Yaxely with her wand out, “2 on 1? Think your world famous blood traitor and mud blood lover, lover taught you that?”
“he has taught me far more things then just this snake, want to be my guinea pig?”
And the two of them hissed at her.
“good mimicking for snakes,” said Ginny again walking sideways. There was a fold on the carpet and that made Ginny go out of balance and just then Ralph seized the chance and hit her but she was too good for him
“EXPELLIARMUS,” she shouted from the place she fell down Yaxely was thrown back. His girlfriend didn’t bother to go after him. She looked down at Ginny when she was panting and disarmed her too with her wand flying off near the fire place. She saw a letter in her hand. She made a quick grab scratching Ginny in the process with her over grown manicured nails. She placed her foot sharply on Ginny’s other arm and Ginny couldn’t move.
“ah…so looks like the famous boy who lived and his best buddies haven’t gotten over with their craving for killing people that they want Ralph to be away from them during the what, Christmas event?”
“Ralph, honey why haven’t you told me about this event? I need to go for shopping now,” she said in sick flirty voice that made Ginny’s inside squirm.
“give back my letter,” Ginny hissed
“oh yeah you haven’t finished reading it right?” she said with a fake sorry face.
“hon we don’t need to read blood traitors love letters,” said Yaxely coming from behind and looking down at Ginny withering in pain from her forearm.
“Well there isn’t much to read you see, oh no…there is something…he conveys his best wishes to his quidditch team…ha you see Weasel looks like even in his love letter he needs to address his quidditch team…self obsessed captain…and yeah here it is…lots of kisses and hugs…ooo…he really loves you much…Weaslbe…,” she said and with a flick of her wand she ignited her letter on flame, “take care, love, Harry,” she said and took her foot away from arm and left snickering followed by the head boy.
Ginny looked at the letter turning in to ashes. She wept in pain. She quickly got up and went to the fire place took her wand and cleaned the carpet of the ash and went back to her room to retire.

Upset Sara...


Next day Ginny entered the Great Hall for breakfast. She was all red eyed. She found Sara sitting and nibbling her toast and reading the morning Prophet. Sara too looked as if she hadn’t slept.
“Sara, you didn’t sleep last night?”
“ah…yeah, studying. Finished charms and astronomy home work, those charts took up most of my time. I need to ask Hermione if she could tell me how she could fill up the blank spaces in Saturn’s and Jupiter’s charts and their comparison” chattered Sara. She stopped suddenly sensing Ginny’s silence
“Ginny,” she asked her softly placing her hand on Ginny’s arm and Ginny slightly flinched. Sara immediately took her hand and lifted her robe covering her arm and found scratches over there
“Gin what the hell is this supposed to mean?” she turned quickly to see the Slytherin table and found Yaxely cuddling with his girlfriend and she glared for a long moment.
“Sara, leave it,” she said placing her hand on Sara’s and she slowly ate her breakfast. Derek was in hospital with Fiona. She was suffering from flu. Madam Pomfrey had retained her in the hospital wing it self last night after Ginny went back to her common room. Almost the hall was empty as both Sara and Ginny came late for breakfast.
“where’s Derek?” asked Ginny
“wing, Fiona is worst then ever, yesterday night she had severe chills and fever running high and she vomited in the morning,” said Sara sadly, “Derek was with her almost entire last night and slept in the common room thinking that Madam Pomfrey might call him for some reason. He was up by break of dawn. Madam Pomfrey had to push him out if the wing, its contagious,” continued Sara.
“Merlin’s beard,” said Ginny, “I think then we won’t be able to meet her, yet”
“no, not right now, once she stable and recovering maybe then,” said Sara
“ok, you finished all your homework?” asked Ginny
“hm…yeah but I need to go to library for studying, coming?” asked Sara
“yeah,” she said and drained her juice and got up to leave.

The girls spent their time in the library and came out only during the lunch. They worked hard and studied the entire afternoon and then went to the lake in the evening. Sara listened to Ginny and Luna as she accompanied them to the lake about all that they did when they were in DA, everything about quidditch matches and all the incidents that happened when they were in 5th year, when Ginny and Harry got together. It was already getting dark Ginny left to freshen up before the dinner. Luna left for Owlery saying that she needs to send a letter to Neville.


i would like to know what you think of the fiction so far....please do drop down your comments...have a nice day...:-)

today's post people....

Promise From The Fire...

It was middle of third week of October and the students were all busy with their studies and quidditch. Moreover the 7th and 5th years were having a tuff time juggling their NEWTs and OWLs with quidditch season respectively. For Ginny it was even more exhausting with all her head girl duties and what with the Christmas ball coming this December. She hadn’t told any of her friends till now. The only people who knew about it were the prefects and the head girl and the head boy and the staff.
Sara on the other hand was busy with her studies. She didn’t get another chance to go out of Hogwarts after the last trip to Hogsmeade and she doubted if she would ever have a chance again. The last time she went to Duff Town, she waited for her friend but he wasn’t around. She walked through almost all the shops of the town if they had seen her friend. She came to know that he was working in a second hand shop for his living. She was happy that he had found someone like her to help sustain in this new land. But she wanted to talk to him about what her headmistress told. She so wanted to know the complete reason for him not willing to go back, a reason that made complete sense. She wanted to know if he was alright, whether he had gotten worse or was he better than the last time she saw him. She missed him dearly. But she couldn’t meet him that day. She talked to the owner of the second handed shop and asked him to give the note which she had written for him, the shop keeper hesitantly obliged. She was all dull when she came back. Ginny understood by seeing Sara’s face. She didn’t question her at all. She waited for her to tell on her own but Sara didn’t speak a word about it. Sara was back to being her usual self once the school started with continuous tests.
It was after a hard day’s work in the green house and after writing two tests one of astronomy and the other of transfiguration she walked back from library to her dorm when she came across Roger.
“hey there Sara,” he said
“oh hey,” she said reluctantly
“um…how was your today’s test?”
“oh it was good,” she said trying to walk away from him but he kept his pace with her.
“so, what will you be doing now?”
“well the point is I am a bit tired after that hard work in the green house so I will freshen up a bit and then go down for dinner”
“oh, ok I’ll wait for you here in the common room then we can go for dinner”
“oh no, no that want be needed…” she trailed off but there was no point because he already left.
“oh dear, when will this guy stop stalking me,” she thought.

Sara reached her dorm room and found a small owl perched on the headboard of her bed. She went and released her of the letter. It was a small letter:

Dear Sara,
Hi. It has been quite a long time since we have talked and seen you and Ginny. What’s up you promised me to write but you have hardly written to me. Harry honestly can’t wait to see for himself if Ginny is fine. And moreover Ron wants to bite your head off for not joining the quidditch team. So we will be waiting for both of you in Gryffindor fireplace at midnight. I hope the time won’t be a problem to you as I have got know that you are studying late at nights, but I would like to know if Ginny will be free then because Harry says she is usually busy with night duties during most of the day. And also let me know if you will not be disturbed by our presence around your study timings.
Hope to see you at midnight.

Love,
Hermione.


Sara quickly wrote back to Hermione:


Dear Hermione,
I am glad to hear from you. Sorry I haven’t written to you for quite sometime. I just came back from library and Ginny just returned to her common room to get freshened up before the dinner. Yeah we will be free at midnight and don’t worry about me getting disturbed. I will see to it that I am free at that time. I just hope Harry isn’t too paranoid about Ginny and I hope I won’t find my head stuck in Ron’s throat tonight.
We will be waiting for you.

Yours truly,
Sara.


She tied the letter to the owl and let him fly.
At dinner Derek was all sober and hardly talked. Sara tried to talk to him but he wouldn’t answer properly. It was already a week and Fiona wasn’t getting better from her bout of flu. Sara completely forgot about Roger who was sitting right next to her on the dinner table trying to strike a conversation but she was busy worried about Fiona. As he was nowhere to be seen in the common room she breathed a sigh of relief when she came down but she didn’t know that he would drop by and sit next to her during dinner.
“you are allowed to visit her only after she is alright,” Derek said when Ginny asked him when could they meet Fiona when they were heading back to the common room after dinner.
“oh alright, see you later both of you,” said Ginny as she was turning round the corner
“where are you going?” he asked
“night duty,” she said. Sara told Ginny about the note and Ginny promised she will be there at midnight.
“Derek, listen to me, please go and sleep, you haven’t slept well last night. I saw you tossing and turning in the couch. If Madam Pomfrey calls for you I will come and wake you up,” said Sara. Roger snorted as Sara spoke to Derek but neither of them acknowledged about it .Around 11 Derek retired to his dorm while the 5th and 7th years still lingered till almost midnight. Roger was still there in the room but he kept his distance from Sara.
“maybe he understood that I am in no moods to talk to him about anything,” she thought. He left after Derek left for his dorm.

Sharp at midnight Sara got up and went to the window and stood there taking in the cool wind.

“Psst Psst,” and she turned immediately and saw Hermione’s head in the fire
“Mione,” exclaimed Sara and hugged her face
“Sara, let me breathe,”
“oops, sorry”
“so you have changed, huh, good,” said Hermione
“how’s your studies going on?”
“oh great and yeah by the way I wanted to ask you about” and Sara asked her astronomy doubt which Hermione explained to her within seconds and helped her finish the chart. It was 12:30
“Sara where is Ginny”
“I am thinking the same, Hermione,” said Sara
“she alright?”
“hopefully”
“what do you mean?” and just then Ginny entered the common room.
“Hermione,” she exclaimed and ran and hugged her the same way Sara hugged her
“honestly Ginny I was thinking where you were? Harry is getting worried sick”
“oh, nothing just night duty,” she said and turned her back to them and went to the table and drank some water.
Hermione looked at Sara and Sara mouthed, “Yaxely”. Hermione’s eyes widened and quickly vanished from the fireplace. Sara thought she must be getting Harry and she was right. Just then Harry came in.
“hey Sara,” he said softly. “Hermione must have told about Ginny to him” thought Sara
“hey Harry,” she spoke softly so that Ginny couldn’t hear. Ginny was at the window staring out in the sky.
“what happened?”
“I think it’s Yaxely. Please don’t get paranoid. I think it isn’t that very serious but be careful when you talk. Just for the beginning you talk to her about everything else and let her come on her own and tell you about it”
“why don’t you tell me?”
“because I don’t know. I have been trying to get out of her all this week but she hasn’t said a thing,” whispered Sara
“it has been a week?” he said astonished
“Harry…” said Sara
“ok”
“hey Gin. You angry with me?” called Harry aloud
“why shouldn’t I be. I am standing over here and you are continuously talking to Sara” Sara and Harry were taken off guard.
“sorry, Gin I’ll leave,” said Sara.
“oh no you are not leaving Sara, I was just kidding,” said Ginny lightly and went and kissed Harry which he returned back obligingly.
“so how was your quidditch match?” he asked and Ginny filled him in
“wow, but why didn’t you write back? ”
“I was really tired Harry by the time I got your letter and this entire week I was studying and making up for the time I lost on the practices so I completely forgot, sorry,” she said and Harry grimaced, “ok”
“hey is that Vicky’s voice?” asked Ginny suddenly jumping and all bright in face.
“yes”
“honestly I miss her so much, why didn’t you tell me that they are in the house”
“Gin I wrote in the letter that Bill, Fleur and Victorie are staying with us for over a week,” said Harry and with that Ginny’s face turned horrid and pale.
“what is going on Gin? Did you get my letter or not? You are even sounding different,” he said thoroughly concerned now.
“um…I am fine Harry, nothing to worry,” said Ginny trying to cover up her shock.
“I must have slept half way through your letter, maybe that’s why I don’t know about it,” she said carelessly shrugging but that showed she put in too much of effort in it and Harry wasn’t convinced.
“Gin, I know you better then you yourself, you read my letters numerous times and you remember them by heart. How much ever tired you may be you always read them,” he said slightly disappointed
Hearing his voice Ginny sighed and told him everything that happened that night. He demanded to see the scratches. She showed them. they were very faint now.
“Harry don’t get paranoid, they are hardly anything in comparison to what I have been through before,” said Ginny
“I don’t give a damn about how badly you were hurt before but I will be demanding answers from this head boy and his girl friend,” he hissed. Ron who had joined in with Harry, was equally furious,
“Ginny, why didn’t you tell us immediately and why didn’t you tell Luna or Sara!”
“I don’t want them to get into trouble, if Luna does something she will be stripped of her post, Yaxely will make sure of that and if Sara interferes she will have to take double detentions with him and that is what I don’t want Sara to go through,” she said
“stop worrying about me, though he must be 6 foot tall, doesn’t mean he can scare me to death, I loath him enough to take on him, alright,” said Sara
“Sara, don’t be so sure,” said Ginny and Sara just shook her head. Sara was not happy because she wasn’t told by Ginny about what happened in their common room.
The rest of the night Harry went on to persuade her to talk to McGonagall about it but Ginny refused. Ron almost gave up and wished goodnight and left.
“it will look as if I am scared of him, Harry and I am not!” she said with finality that he had no ways of arguing with her. He slumped and looked down.
“how can I make her see sense?” he thought.
“Harry please don’t worry. I promise I will tell Sara, Luna and McGonagall about it if it ever happens again,” she said and made him face her. There was sadness sketched on his face. She bent and kissed him but he didn’t react.
“please Harry, I am sorry. I will let you know about Yaxely if he crosses the line once again. Please don’t be angry,” she pleaded. He looked up at her and then gave a slight nod. She hugged him and took his face in her hand and kissed him deep and passionately and he kissed back.
“I love you,” he said softly and she whispered back, “I love you too”

A New Member AT The Weasley Family


The days become much colder and sky greyer. Students in Hogwarts were all busy with their studies and quidditch. Yes, yet again it was quidditch ruling the minds of students. But now it was between Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff. After Gryffindor and Ravenclaw, there were other matches between Hufflepuff and Slytherins.
Away in London, Harry, Shaun and Rebecca were becoming close friends as the days passed on, especially Harry and Shaun. Apart from the fact that they both were raven headed and green eyed they had other things in common in them. They loved talking quidditch, with Shaun being a beater in his school, they both loved DADA and hated potions. Though Shaun had a wonderful teacher for potions and Snape like professor for DADA there was no one who could out do him in that subject except for his two best buddies during his school times.
It was on Saturday night and Shaun was invited by Mrs. Weasley for dinner after the difficult test that Harry and he gave in the morning. It was a week after they shifted to their apartment. Hermione helped Ron and Harry get settled and Angelina helped them in stacking their kitchen with sufficient food. Shaun accepted the invitation. It was his third visit to the Burrow. Like Ron, Molly and Arthur both liked Shaun. Almost everyday Ron, Harry and Shaun would be found during their breaks in front of Florence and Fortesce’s Parlor. Shaun though he seemed to be a very serious guy when Harry first met him the day he and Malfoy confronted each other but he was just different then what he looked. He had great cravings for sweets especially ice cream just like Ron.
“good evening Mrs. Weasley,” said Shaun as he entered the Burrow and met Molly first.
“good evening Shaun,” she said sweetly
“done with your shifting, kids?” she asked as they entered
“yeah, mum”
“Mrs. Weasley thanks for inviting me for the dinner”
“oh stop being so formal. You are Ron and Harry’s new friend,” she said
“Ron, Harry the dinner will be set up by half an hour,” she said and the three guys left the kitchen to let Molly, Fleur and Hermione work and sat down in the living room with Mr. Weasley, Bill and Victorie. Shaun had met Bill and Fleur quite sometimes while he would visit the Gringotts. Shaun didn’t know much about Victorie but Ron, being Ron had told everything about his small niece that Shaun new her almost very well.
“hey there Vicky,” called Ron and went towards Bill wriggling his fingers who was carrying Victorie. Victorie giggled and shied away from him
“aww…Vicky, you are breaking your uncle’s heart,” said Ron and she turned to him and gave a sweet toothless smile. She was just few months old.
“come on, come here,” he said with his hands out stretched and Bill faced his daughter, “go on Vicky, go to uncle Ron” she looked at him for sometime and leaned away from him towards Ron
“aaa…that’s like my girl,” said Ron holding her.
“sweet,” commented Shaun and Harry chuckled.
“Ron getting ready to be a father or something?” asked Shaun as they sat down.
“what! No its just that kids are so cute,” he said rubbing his nose on Victorie’s stomach and she giggled again and Shaun watched his friend amused. The men sat and talked about the way the Ministry has dealt with crisis and the changes that they are making after the war. Especially in the department of International Cooperation, the Auror department and the Gringotts bank many changes were brought about to avoid any sort of problem or misunderstandings between the magic world of two different nations and to bring about magical cooperation and a bond between them by trust and information, to step up the security for the witches and wizards residing in Britain and to deal with economic crisis and preserving the valuable heritages of the country. The young wizards talked on an on about the changes they think should be made. This made Mr. Weasley very proud of his son and his friends. “it was just like yesterday that I remember that I was scolding him for breaking his wand and stealing my car and here he is now discussing political issues along with his friends and his elder brother,” Arthur shook his head and smiled
“dad,” called Ron looking concerned with his one arm firmly comfortably holding his niece on his knee.
“you alright?”
“yeah, yeah,” said Arthur and got up to go to the kitchen.

The dinner was just the same with chatter filling up the room. Shaun would readily get involved in any kind of topic for discussion. Hermione looked at Shaun and then smiled and looked away and he frowned. He was sitting on the chair where Sara sat all the time she was there. Sara had become a really close friend of Hermione. Though she hardly spoke to her about her family or her friends back in her homeland, there was something about her that would make Hermione feel that she knows her just like how she knows Ginny but just not that much. Sara was a silent confidante.

the post will continue tomorrow too...it will start off from the Burrow itself...have a nice day:-)

here's today's post....

Ron And His Words...


“its so weird,” she thought aloud that night after the dinner as she was getting ready for bed
“what is weird?” asked Ron from the door frame
“oh hey, nothing just thinking”
“well surprise, surprise my Mione was thinking…” he said and Hermione laughed. He came and hugged her. She hugged him back and pulled the bedcover over
“I was just thinking about Shaun”
“hey, hey when did that happen. You are not”
“don’t you even think that Ronald Weasley!” she exclaimed and he was startled and calmed down, “ok, ok I was just kidding”
“kidding,” she murmured in disgust
“so what were you thinking of our new friend?”
“nothing just that today Shaun was sitting in the place where Sara used to sit and I got so accustomed to seeing that side and expecting only a quiet face turning back at me and smiling and today refreshingly I find Shaun’s brightened face. I mean he is this real jovial kind of a person. Its just the contrast I was thinking in between Sara and him. He is also a foreigner just like her but he is so different. I mean he talks as if he has been here since he was born, he talks as if he knows everybody and its not that he hardly listens to anyone but he opines and discusses which Sara rarely ever did,” she said and Ron nodded in agreement.
“It takes different kinds of people to make this world,” said Ron and sat down on her bed.
“yeah, but he doesn’t look like he has had a troubled past like Sara, maybe that’s why he is so open,” she said and Ron shook his head, “no, Mione for once I think you are wrong”
“what do you mean?”
“I mean that, Shaun too had a troubled past, just like all of us. He just told one thing to us about his past and that is even his land was deeply affected by the war. He doesn’t talk about it. He tries to hide his past by trying to forget it and by living in present, like being active. He hardly sits back and calms down. He is always on his toes. Within this one week of stay I have got to know this much about him.”
“he doesn’t like discussing his past?”
“no, see Mione its just like Harry and me. We wanted to start a fresh and that’s why we shifted. We can’t afford to forget our pasts because people’s answers are connected to our past. But for Shaun his past is his, so he can do whatever he wants to with it and I think trying to forget is the best thing. And even Harry thinks that Shaun must have had a past like us because the way he duels” Hermione cocked her eyebrow, “yeah, the way he duels. When Harry saw Shaun dueling one day he felt as if Shaun has had the experience of dueling in a war just like us”
“and one more thing I know how curious you are so I would better warn you, don’t try to ask Shaun about his past ‘cause once Rebecca pestered him almost and he lost his head and shouted at her,” he said
“oh, don’t worry I don’t pester people,” she said in a disgusted voice.
“by the way is Rebecca his girlfriend?”
“no why?”
“no she tries to be one,” said Hermione and Ron chuckled
“no, Mione she is a good friend of his. Its just like how you and Harry are”
“oh alright”
“why, why were you so touchy on him having a girlfriend?”
“no I wasn’t in that sense. Its just that she is a bit too loud for him,” she said and Ron, “hmmm…well as far as I know on my consultation about girls, they can only be jealous or not like another girl for a particular boy for two reasons”
“what!”
“well first is: she likes that boy and doesn’t like that girl roam around him, well that’s not the case ‘cause you are with me”
“of course, I am with you dumbhead,” she scowled and he chuckled, “then it obviously should be for other reason”
“Ronald Weasley I can neither get the head nor tail of this monologue of yours!” she said standing up and facing him confused. He still chuckled and stood up put his hands around her waist and said, “well the second reason is... I think she wants that boy for another friend of her who deserves him much more, so in short your girl is trying to be a matchmaker,” he said and chuckled harder and then realization hit her and then she said slowly, “well…I think I understand now. But you see it is a good idea, Sara needs someone like him to loosen her up,”
Ron took a deep breath and said,“ Mione, do you remember how she reacted to Ginny the first time Ginny tried to talk to her. Sara doesn’t like people interfering in her life and this time you are talking about um…love life you see…” and he turned red
“But then she was new to us and we to her. We shouldn’t have broached on the topic without knowing her. I think now we can take that risk,” she said confidently
“I don’t know, but yeah, Sara is getting recognized faster then she herself would have imagined”, he said and smiled
“what do you mean?”
“well on their first Hogsmeade trip Sara asked Ginny why everyone was looking at her and she asked if she was looking hideous and Ginny laughed and said that she was looking great. The source has informed us that Sara is being helped by Derek Bell almost everyday and she has now grown tired of it. Our source thinks he is fond of her. Another incident was reported earlier in the month of September itself that a Gryffindor named Roger Braddley asked her out immediately in the first week itself,” said Ron as if he was stating the news from the Daily Prophet .At this Hermione giggled and then said, “hey why am I not told all these things?”
“well if you take time to remove your nose from your work files then maybe you will know” and Hermione stuck her tongue out.
“well enough of about others, lets talk about us,” said Hermione putting her arms around his neck and Ron cocked eye brow, “oh my… Mione is getting wicked…” and she giggled, “I missed you this week, honestly,” she sighed
“well you know Mione you can always take everything slow, I am not saying at a snail’s pace but slow enough for you to take time out for you know …other things,” he said with concern in his eyes, “you have barely joined the department and you are working as if the people in your department cannot work without you”
“yeah I know but the point is we have joined the Ministry at the time when they are trying to revamp things so there is bound to be loads and loads of work and I am not saying I am not enjoying it but yes I really missed you like hell,” she replied and put her head on his shoulder while he stood with his arms around her shoulder and his face in her hair.
“well I think we have the weekend to make it up for the entire week,” he said slyly and she giggled and nodded and looked up into his blue eyes and stood on her toes and kissed him. He kissed back passionately. They both were so busy with themselves they didn’t hear Molly coming.

Molly Attack!


“Ronald Weasley what do you think are you doing in the girls room!” she demanded and both of them jumped far away from each other, red faced. From behind Harry came in chocking with laughter
“mate you should learn to close the door,” Harry suggested and Molly glared at him and he stopped dead. It was new to him for Molly to glare at him. Turning back she said, “at least listen to your friend, Ron” and with that she left towards her room. Harry continued to chock with laughter as he entered and Ron immediately told him to close the door, “what does she think, I am doing. Is kissing my girlfriend a problem?” he demanded
“and yeah what else can you expect of a Romeo like you, right Ron?” said Harry and laughed again
“what Romeo?” said Ron who hardly knew about muggle literature.
“well Ron Romeo is a muggle character from a very famous tragic love story who was deeply in love with his lover Juliet,” said Hermione
“yeah, well I get…apart from the deeply loving thing the other connection is tragedy. Well my tragedy has to do with my mum coming and spoiling my moment of life,” he muttered and Hermione blushed deeply.
“ok…I think I should leave these love birds together for a while. I honestly don’t want to spoil my weekend like before,” said Harry and got up to leave
“that is probably the best thinking you have ever done mate, so now leave,” said Ron throwing the pillow at him and Harry ducked in time and Ron muttered, “he and his auror reflexes” and Harry chuckled as he left. Before closing the door Harry turned back and said, “Ron I hope you remember your own room upstairs in the attic” and looked at Hermione and smiled and she turned bright shade of red and Ron got another pillow to hit him but this too missed Harry. Harry heard Ron swearing at his reflex action again as he closed the door and walked towards the attic.
He missed Ginny so dearly. He was waiting for the Christmas Ball just to get a glimpse of her. As he walked back and got dressed for bed he thought only about Ginny, her hair, her eyes, her voice, the fragrance of her shampoo coming from her hair but then something else hit him, the memories of the past, the way she was hurt during his fifth year, then again the way she battled during his sixth year and the way she was for him all through the painful experience of wishing his favorite professor Albus Dumbledore good bye and then what did he do? He tried to leave her. “how could I imagine doing that to her,” he thought and tossed around in his bed, “but then it was necessary to keep her alive, that was the only safe way to do so,” he thought again contradicting himself, then the memories of his last year flooded in, his search for the horcruxes, the fight at wedding, the escape from the Ministry, the locket, the tortured soul within it, Ginny’s adventure of stealing the sword, the Hufflepuff cup, dobby, Malfoy Manor, “what if it would have been Ginny there instead of Hermione?” he thought, “I would have died,” he answered, “so does that mean you wouldn’t have for Hermione”
“no I didn’t mean like that, hearing Hermione was pathetic enough to last for my entire life in regret and if it would have been Gin, I would have been dead myself,” he thought. Then the memories came back again as they walked into the room of requirements and he saw Ginny later there trying to keep Cho away from Harry and he smiled to himself at that memory, “she was so jealous even then” he thought as he could see Ginny’s face in his mind so clearly that he would have felt as if he was in the pensive but then he frowned as he remembered as he saw her leave the room to help others without promising him that she will be back for her own safety. He shivered. He remembered her battle with Bellatrix and how both Ginny and Hermione were struggling with her. His brow creased as he remembered Bellatrix trying to hit an unforgivable curse towards them that revolted Molly and she took charge and killed her. Harry thought, “I am more than thankful to you Mrs. Weasley that you saved her, though she is your daughter and you would have done anything for her, she is more than my life to me, thank you for saving my life”. Then the recent brawl of Ginny with the Yaxely and his girlfriend took over him. He was getting angry as he remembered the scratches on her hand and Ginny’s negligence towards them hurt him more, “she has to promise me to take care of herself when I am not there ‘cause she is the only one who I will never be able to part with for anything” and then sighed and closed his eyes and found her sweet smiling face swimming in his head.
“I miss you,” he said with his closed eyes and allowed the sleep to take over him.


And there far away in the high tower of Hogwarts the head girl snuggled in her soft bed and dreamed about green eyes behind a pair of round glasses, raven hair and the light bolting scar and slowly whispered as if she was answering in her dream, “I miss you too”


have a nice day...:-)

here's today's post....

It was November the 1st when Harry, Ron, Hermione and Shaun were at WWW. The 4 of them were having their lunch together. It is weekly thing that they do because there are many times when Hermione is busy and they can’t meet or Ron needs to go to Hogsmeade and now Duff town as their new branch opened up there. It was after they had finished with their lunch in Gorge’s apartment that they went down to the store to see Malfoy and his friends flanking at his sides.
“what is he doing here?” hissed Ron under his breath as he saw Draco with a face which looked like he was having constipation.
“must have come to get an antidote for U-no-poo,” said Shaun half heartedly and Ron burst out laughing and Harry couldn’t keep himself from grinning like an idiot either. Malfoy looked them and scowled
“what’s your problem Weaslbe, looks like you are having an after effect of a product going wrong?” said Malfoy
“nothing Malfoy never mind come and get your U-no-poo antidote,” said Ron beckoning his arm towards the counter and shaking with laughter, this time Shaun couldn’t control himself and had to clutch the sides of the counter of Wonder Witch products to stand himself and Hermione herself couldn’t stop herself from giggling many people seemed to have heard the comment and there were ripples of laughter and giggling all over.
Malfoy was shaking with anger. Getting hit by disarm spell on head by one mudblood and then getting humiliated by another mudblood was not something Malfoy wanted to digest. The same girl was standing right next to Shaun and Shaun didn’t recognize.

“Mudblood,” he muttered and just then Shaun, Harry and Ron jumped with their wands out. As soon as the brown colored straight haired girl heard that she turned and looked at Malfoy and then saw Shaun with his wand out already. Catherine was there with her friends to get some 10 seconds pimple vanisher from the counter and just then her friend had made fun of something that made her giggle and it looked like she giggled on something that was said to Malfoy which she pretended that she didn’t hear but Malfoy thought she was giggling at him just like Hermione.
“take back your word,” threatened Ron
“why should I? A mudblood is a mudblood,” spat Malfoy and that was the end of it. Before Gorge could come between them there were 4 hexes shot at the same time and only one of them hit Malfoy, the disarming one from Harry. Malfoy was thrown out of the WWW store right on to the street of Diagon alley. Malfoy’s friends started out with their wands to but Gorge was quick enough for the two and threw them out of the store. But as soon as the wizards were out the duel sort of continued till the Law Enforcement official who happened to be there stopped them and took them back to the auror department to complain on breaking the rules of auror training.

Back in the store as soon as Shaun and the rest hit their hexes towards Malfoy Catherine Honeybourne the girl standing next Shaun shivered.
“its all because of me,” she thought
“I should have dealt with him then and there in the mess itself or else he wouldn’t have come here and insulted me,” she thought.
She saw the duel which went on and on until a Ministry official came by and stopped. Hermione was there at the door frame calling at the boys to stop but they didn’t listen to her. As the boys left after the official Catherine slowly walked towards the door and spoke, “um…Hermione,” and Hermione turned with a worried look on her face, “yes?”
“um…could you just pass on this message to um…Shaun that I have apologized to him about what happened here,” she said
“why do you want to apologize?” asked Hermione confused
“well…I think Malfoy insulted me because it looked like it didn’t go down well with him that I had disarmed him sometime back” Hermione looked all confused.
“where did this come from and who is this girl who is apologizing to Shaun?” she thought
“um…I will pass on the message to him,” she said and Catherine sighed and went back to the counter and left the shop after 5 minutes.

Detention Again!


Back in the Auror department, Harry, Draco, Shaun and Draco’s friends were put into detention for breaking rules of auror training. Ron and Gorge were exempted but left with a warning. Harry, Shaun and one of Draco’s friends had to work for their transfiguration teacher the entire afternoon and then had to go to wash the cauldrons and vials in the potions department of their auror training. Draco and his other friend had to take dictations from the heads of their subject department and work for all them. This detention would continue for a week.


After a hard day’s detention Harry and Shaun returned to their apartment stinking of bleach and detergents which they used to clean of the gruel of the cauldrons and vials of all the expired potions. They even had few burns here and there as they had to do away with expired potions, which turned poisonous. As soon as they entered Ron who was sitting in the hall surprisingly doing some store work said, “Merlin’s beard so much for making Malfoy’s life miserable”
It was almost past midnight when they came back.
“you guys are stinking of bleach please go and clean yourself and do that now. I don’t want the bathroom to stink later in the morning when I go for a bath,” he said wrinkling his nose of the strong bleach smell coming from his friends. As Harry and Shaun were leaving for their rooms Ron said, “hey Shaun, why didn’t you tell me that a certain brunette helped you against Malfoy sometime back?” and with that Shaun turned
“who are you talking about? He asked confused of not remembering anyone as such.
“I don’t know. She was there in the store at the Wonder Witch products counter and she thinks that you got on Malfoy because he insulted her because she disarmed him sometime back”, he said , “that’s what she told Hermione,” he continued looking at Shaun’s confused face. The realization struck Shaun, “oh…she was there at the counter today?” he asked Ron and Ron said, “that’s what she told Hermione”
“is she the one who hit Malfoy hard in the mess?” asked Harry and Shaun nodded and said, “I think so” he turned to Ron and said, “why don’t you pass on the message if you meet her that it is not her fault that she is a muggle but Malfoy who has a never changing, big headed, snobbish and pure-bloods-are-the-great attitude” and Ron opened his mouth to speak but Shaun cut him off saying, “never mind, I think she works in Ministry it will be easier if I passed on the message myself,” he said and turned to leave.

“ ‘night Shaun,” called Ron, “please take bath!!! Or else I wont enter your room for next week even if earth falls apart and sky splits” and Shaun just shook his head and waved them. Harry went to take bath first. Ron went to sleep as it was already one. Harry walked out of the bathroom which was at the end of the corridor which led to the rooms. He had a towel wound to his waist firmly and there were few drops of water still on his firm, seeker athlete body. His hair wet from shower. He peeped into Shaun’s room and found him laying on his bed his shirt out of the pant, the first few buttons of shirt open, his hair slightly out of place
“Shaun you can go for your bath,” said Harry and he wished him night and left.

Shaun continued to lay there. He slightly nodded when Harry wished him good night. His eyelids drooped and he soon fell asleep...

A Cursed Mate...



People in white and black cloaks, streams of violet, green, blue and red were surrounding them in a clear dark midnight sky. The noise was deafening, the smoke chocking, the people screaming and the most evident and clear scream was of a doe eyed girl shrieking in pain somewhere far beyond the horizon which was completely blinded with streams of light. It was a war scene…people in white and black were divided as if there was an invisible line between them and were fighting. Their wands moving fast to attack as well as in defense. Screams of curses and hexes filled the atmosphere around. There he was in the middle of the battle, Shaun. He looked around and saw his friends at the side of the white and few at the side of the black…it all looked dramatic…and then again a clear shrieking voice was heard. He turned and looked here and there to make out where the scream was coming from. And then he saw her…it was she who was screaming and crying out for help, for she was helpless. Her wand blasted off her hand and she was crying in pain that was caused by the Seizure curse. He ran towards here but was suddenly thrown back by a spell. He looked up and saw a black hooded guy standing over her and with his wand out pointing towards him.
“oh…are you her love?” asked a high pitched cold voice and Shaun looked at the hooded person not able to recognize the voice. Suddenly everything changed it looked like the war was just a background and it was just him, the hooded person and the girl at his feet lying there. They were the only ones present.
“she is my friend, don’t dare touch her,” threatened Shaun getting up with his wand out threatening him. She was lying there near that black hooded person’s feet, whimpering.
“get up kid, get up,” shouted Shaun, “you are brave, fight back, kid. Fight back,” he said uselessly. He saw that she was wandless. “She is not a coward. She will fight back. She will never give in and die,” he thought. And as though the black hooded person knew what Shaun was thinking he said, “oh so she won’t give in, huh?” he mocked with the same cold voice, “lets see” he looked down at the whimpering body at his feet and screamed “IMPERIO” straight at her back. She stopped whimpering and stayed still. She turned, still at the man’s foot she stared back at him with her eyes as if hypnotized.
Shaun screamed at the same time, “NO”

Harry and Ron who were in the next two rooms came out quickly hearing a scream.
“Merlin’s beard what’s wrong?” whispered Ron as they made their way to Shaun’s room. Harry opened the door and entered followed by Ron who wrinkled his nose at the smell of the bleach. They were stunned by the view. Pillows fallen around the bed, the bed cover crumpled and above it was Shaun sleeping and panting and murmuring something in his sleep. His white buttoned down shirt stuck to his body and his face full of sweat.


“NO, don’t do that,” he screamed and the cold voice gave out a laugh. “Now she is under my control my boy”
“leave her right now,” demanded Shaun and flexed his wand with a curse but was back fired.
“now, now lets see if your pretty friend over here can give in or no,” he said and waved his hand towards the dazed girl at his feet.
“now, my pretty why don’t you get up,” he said softly and she did what he was told.
“very, very good, honey,” he said in a sweetly sick voice.

Shaun shivered. “what’s wrong with him?” asked Ron
“nightmare,” said Harry and he looked back at Shaun who was sweating profusely…


“you know young lady, who is this man, standing in front of you?” he asked her and she shook her head.
“Kid, its...its me, Shaun. Your friend. Snap out kid. You are under an impervious curse. Please phase out,” he pleaded, “you know me, kid, please…” he pleaded uselessly. He didn’t want to think that it was impossible to come out of the curse if the person who conjured it was so strong with it.
“no I don’t know you,” a soft but a robotic voice filled the atmosphere, “I know only him,” she said turning to the hooded man.
“No, no, you don’t know, him. You are under a curse,” cried Shaun
“see, my friend, this young lady refuses to know you. And surprisingly she knows me. I love surprises,” he said in voice full of amusement.
“young lady, I really like you. Will you be there for me always?” he asked and the girl under the curse nodded her head
“Noooo…”
“that is really very sweet…may I kiss you young lady?” his voice changed again into ice cold and the girl nodded and leaned forward. Instead of him kissing her, he made her kiss him under the effect of the curse.

“No…you…you…horrifying…monster… SEIZURA!” screamed Shaun but the hooded man shielded himself with her, “NO…” she fell down the Imperius Curse phased out of her. He ran towards her, “kid, kid I am sorry… I didn’t mean to hurt you,” he gasped as he saw his friend twitching and there was high pitched laughter in background. He turned and looked at other man standing there, who took advantage of Shaun’s friend. Shaun glared at him and sent another curse but that was back fired. Shaun was put into a strong cruisatus curse and he screamed…

Harry and Ron flinched back. Ron quickly muttered MUFFLITO so that others in the neighborhood won’t get disturbed. Harry shook Shaun but he didn’t wake up. He was too much into the dream.

He felt knives and pins searing through him as he was in the air arching. He fell down with a thud on the ground. He could barely open his eyes to see what was happening and then another Crutiatus Curse was called but this time it didn’t hit him but his friend. She screamed and fell the same way as he did. There was a shriek of laughter ringing in the atmosphere around and it faded away. Shaun got up and dragged himself to his friend’s body which was breathing slightly, “wake up kid, wake up. You are brave. You have promised you will never leave me”
“you made the promise, so wake up!” he said bending over her and lifting her head and placing in his lap. His eyes were soaked with tears of pain and hurt. He looked at the girl’s face. Her eyes closed, her face scarred and her robes tattered by the fight.
“wake up, kid, please…don’t leave us…please…listen to me and wake up,” he shook her slightly his tears streaming down his face.


Shaun muttered something that Harry and Ron couldn’t make out. He clutched his pillow as if he was holding someone in his hands. His face now had tears along with sweat buried in the pillow.
“wake up, kid,” he muttered once again and sobbed. Harry and Ron looked at each other.


The girl in his dreams fell limp in his hands. He sensed that. He panicked and he shook her hard. She didn’t move. She was there in his lap limp and dead. A new stream of tears rolled down his eyes, tears of pain and loss. He lost the most important person in his life once again this month.

He panted Harry saw that and shook him up but he didn’t wake up. Ron couldn’t find any other method but to roll him over his back and slap him hard on his face. The slap stung Shaun’s face, he felt the real physical pain which was missing when he was having a night mare. It was all a mental and emotional pain. This pain was sinking in and he got up with a start, panting.

“Shaun!” cried Harry as he helped him up to sit. Ron summoned the jug of water at the desk and handed Shaun some water.
“what happened?” asked Harry. Shaun looked at his friends unable to decide what to tell them.
“I know it is a nightmare. I can make out it was a horrible one and the one which repeats,” said Harry and Shaun looked at Harry, “how does he know that?” he thought
“I…I am sorry. I woke you guys up,” he said draining the goblet.
“well I am surprised Ron that Earth didn’t had to fall apart and sky didn’t had to split and my screaming was enough for you to enter my bleach stinking room,” said Shaun with a hollow tired laugh trying to change the topic. Ron snorted and Harry said, “don’t change the topic Shaun. We know you have been going through this almost every other night. What is it about?” demanded Harry
Shaun sighed and gave in.
“I am cursed Harry,” he said.
“Cursed?” said Ron incredulously.
“yes cursed. I told you once didn’t I that even we had a war back in our land” and Harry nodded
“it was then that I was cursed. It was towards the end of the war when I was hit by the curse”
“what is that?” asked Ron
“it is a dark curse. The person who gets hit by it cannot sleep ever, not at least without troubled repetitive nightmares. The nightmare is usually about a person who is very important to you in your life. Every victim has a different nightmare depending on the people around him and his worst fears involving them,” he said and sighed.
“who was in your dream?” asked Ron curious.
“my…my friend…my best friend…she was really important to me…” he sighed
“where is she?” asked Harry
“I don’t know”
“you have never gone to look for her?” asked Ron as he remembered Sara and the way she struggled to find her friend. Shaun looked away from them. Harry realized it was a question whose answer they wouldn’t get.
“is there a way to…like a counter curse or something,” asked Harry and Shaun shook his head in denial.
“no, I have met all the healers I could. And all of them say it is an invented curse and only the person who must have invented it might know. I couldn’t go after the person who hit me with that curse because I don’t know him. He was hooded when he hit me with it and I fainted instantly. After the war I woke up having the same nightmare. I didn’t realize it then. But after the war at nights when I used to wake up with this dream again and again my mum concluded that I was cursed. Even after coming here I showed to many healers but they couldn’t help me. I don’t care about it now. The frequency has reduced but the intensity of the nightmare has increased. It looks a lot more dramatic than realistic. It is a lot more painful. I thought with time it will wear off, but it is increasing in intensity” he said looking at his friend’s shocked face. They had never heard of any such curse before and it was having an affect on them as the SCEPTUMSEMPRA had on them the first time they witnessed it.
“I don’t care if I have to see this nightmare my entire life, but for once I want to see her and believe that she is fine and safe where ever she is,” his voice sad and low and turning away from his friends yet again.
Harry and Ron looked at each other. They didn’t know what to do. Shaun who still was wearing his watch sighed as the hands of his watch showed 6:00 in the morning.
“I think this is yet another beginning of a day without a sound sleep,” said Shaun and looked around to see his friends. They were feeling bad for him. He gave a small smile and said, “I think its time I get ready,” and he got up. Harry got up and allowed him to go out of his room. Before going out he tried to lighten his friends mood up a bit by saying, “Ron, mate sorry, I think you will have to bear with the bleach stink for another week,” and Ron just nodded as if he understood and continued to look grim. Shaun hunched his shoulders and left for a bath thinking why he told his friends about his problems and bother them.

have a nice day...:-)

here's today's post people.....

Yaxley Or No Yaxely?

Back at Hogwarts the tension was increasing as the Gryffindor versus Slytherin match was soon to be held. The hospital wing was soon busing with kids coming with complicated hexes performed and the staff was kept busy by the prefects who kept on sending the students for detentions who broke the rules. Ginny was having a tuff time. Just now she sent the Slytherin beater who did a jelly legs hex along with some complicated rashes on skin and hair raising charm on a bunch of Hufflepuff and Gryffindor students for detention over the weekend that would mean that he wouldn’t be participating in the match. She knew that Yaxely wouldn’t be happy and she didn’t care. She knew she had to be careful when she goes back to her room that night. When he came to know about it in the evening he had blasted her head off in the Great Hall and she coolly replied back before the teachers entered for the dinner. She knew her witty answer wouldn’t have gone down well with the devil.
Sara and Ginny were to study that night at Ginny’s common room. She had to collect her book so she went back to her common room and when she was returning back she had to face Roger!!!

Ginny walked back to her dorm…and then bang a stream of color hit her side and the vase at the side of the door of the common room blasted, she ducked.
“Bloody hell” she turned and saw Yaxely standing, angry with his wand out.
“you idiot…how dare you spoil our team,” he barked.
“well your beater deserved it,” she shouted back with her wand out.
“you better don’t reason out what he deserves and what not!”
“oh yeah, I will. I am the head girl…”
“oh shut up, you don’t deserve to be one. Its just because your blood traitor brother was a prefect and your mudblood lover, lover is famous that you got this position”
“oh, yeah then why are you the head boy? Because your dad is a famous death eater whiling away his time in Azkaban with Malfoy…” she barked again ignoring the mudblood comment but her blood was boiling now…
“you….”he sent another hex but she ducked but her legs gave her away, as it couldn’t take the forceful blow of the hex. Yaxely went up to her kicked her wand out of her hand and pulled her up by her school shirt collar and pinned her forcefully on the wall. She cried in pain. He hissed, “don’t you dare talk about my father like that, blood traitor”
“why? Does that humiliation hurt you more than anything Yaxely!,” she hissed back fighting her pain in the wrists. At that he pinned her with even more force. She whimpered, seeing that he smiled, “does it hurt?” his face was inches apart.
“no, it doesn’t. it is sick. Why don’t you do this to your girlfriend when you guys are making out and she doesn’t listen to you? She might like it,” she spat.
His smile was swept away and his anger even more evident. He held her there on the wall. His face set with anger and evil. He had something going on in his head, Ginny could make it out and that isn’t honestly good, “what is he thinking” she thought and she racked her head to save herself from any kind of blow that would soon come from his side. He continued to hold her and then suddenly his face was attacking hers his mouth just about to injure hers and just in time she kicked him hard right between his legs. He left her wrists in pain and crunched but he couldn’t even scream because just then a red stream hit him and he froze and fell with a loud thud on the floor. Ginny looked at the source for the Body Bind Curse and saw Sara standing there with her wand aloft.
“what the hell…” said Sara and walked towards Ginny, “ACCIO Ginny’s wand,” she flicked and the wand flew right into her hand.
“you alright?” she asked Ginny before she could talk and she just nodded and hugged Sara and thanked her.
“looks like our head boy will need hospital wing,” said Sara as she saw Yaxely crouched but his eyes were bloodshot with pain.
“he will go when he will unfreeze with time,” said Ginny. She glared at him and turned and pulled Sara away from the common room and led her to her bedroom.
Sara was horrified when Ginny told what he was going to do. She didn’t know what to say. She asked if they should tell Harry but Ginny refused but she promised she will let McGonagall know about this incident.

As Sara entered the Gryffindor common room after studying into late midnight she faced Jimmy, he was a prefect and Ginny had told her to be careful with them. Sara froze. She was already shivering with cold.
“what are you doing Sara, roaming at nights?” he asked trying to sound angry and authoritative but couldn’t because his mischievous amusement gave in and she lightened up.
“I am returning from the head girl’s dorm,” she said clearly, “what are you guys doing here?” she asked as she saw the quidditch team sitting there by the fire and warming themselves up. She looked out of the window. It was snowing.
“Quidditch meeting,” said Derek, who was sitting in the shadow.
“oh, carry on,” she said and started to walk when she stopped and turned back them and looked as if she had to say something. They all were looking at her.
“you have anything to say Sara?” asked Demelza and she nodded
“I think you will need to do a bit of changing in your game plan as Yaxely might not be playing this game,” she said coolly.
“what? Yaxely isn’t playing!” asked Jimmy
“well he did something that will make his appearance doubtful,” she said
“he tried to attack Ginny and I think she must have given him good,” said Derek his look as if he predicted what might have happened in the heads common room.
“Good? I think brilliant. I doubt if he will be able to sit on his broom for the next week too,” she said and the members in front of her understood and started laughing and she smiled and Demelza looked amused.
“my, my, my…our head girl is pretty strong. How did she do that?” and Sara filled them in what Ginny told her in the bedroom while they were studying except that she altered Yaxely’s attack a bit. She didn’t want any of the team members to inform Harry about it, at least not until Ginny wanted to.
“wow…that muggle tactic honestly is real good defense,” said Ritchie and the younger team members giggled again.
“ok, guys. I think we will have to do some changes then,” said Demelza. She looked tired and weary. She had given her tests in Transfiguration and Herbology today. The teachers were grinding the OWLs students pretty hard. Had she not retaken the year it would have been easier for her to deal with the team being the captain.
“so what do you think?” asked Derek, “will they be attacking in the first half or lenient?” and Demelza shook her head, “no idea, but being lenient is not in the nature of Slytherins” she said
“Demelza,” said Sara, “see…I think you guys should leave it for today, because we don’t know if he will play or not. I have told you what happened. Let’s wait till tomorrow and then you guys decide. I am sure you will know it before you even reach for your breakfast plate” but Demelza shook her head and tried to think hard on her change in plan. Seeing her stress Ritchie said, “Demi, I think we should wait for another day. Look we all are prepared and even if we change our plan a minute before the game everyone will work nicely. We are confident” and the younger chasers nodded in agreement.
“yes Melly don’t worry, Ginny has already kicked some serious thing and we will do some serious kicking as well no matter when you change the game plan. Ginny is our inspiration,” he said with a smirk and Demelza asked him to shut up which he did obligingly and Sara shook her head and thought, “I think Fred and Gorge would have been the same, saying the same thing as the other but in a different way.”
“ok guys, pack up for today,” she said in a tired voice and the younger team members followed by Derek got up and wished the others good night and left. As Demelza got up Ritchie and Jimmy kissed her on her cheek and wished her and Sara goodnight. But before she let them go she asked them, “what is wrong with my name?”
“Name?” they both chimed in with an innocent look on their face but a twinkle of mischief in their eyes.
“yes my name”
“oh, Demi your name is perfect for you,” said Ritchie and Jimmy nodded in innocent agreement and said, “absolutely Melly”
“here you guys go again…” she whined throwing her hands in air in frustration.
“forget about them Demel,” said Sara and Demelza cocked an eyebrow to hear another nick name and then Sara turned red, Ritchie chuckled and Jimmy winked at her and she smiled.
“never mind,” said Demelza and she left for her dorm.

Unsure...


The next day as Demelza went for breakfast Jimmy already had the news that Yaxely will not be playing. Demelza had thought that to happen and she knew who will be taking his place.
“Rookwood. I am sure because they will have no other chance but to take him. The others are just as useless as squibs in magic,” said Demelza as they dug in their breakfast.
“Might over skill,” she said
“Rookwood is another Crabbe and Goyle, no skill just mass. He will do the needful of blocking the goals,” she added as she kept down her goblet of pumpkin juice.
“so what do you think we should do?” asked Ritchie
“the best way I think is to keep that lump of flesh distracted,” said Jimmy and Demelza nodded.
“yes, exactly, we will have to do that. He isn’t very great at reflexes either. We can even take quaffle right in front of him and just sneak past him and he won’t be fast enough to stop the quaffle. I think even a second’s distraction will be enough,” she added as they got up to leave.
“but we aren’t sure of the replacement as yet. I think we should wait till afternoon,” added Derek
“yeah, whoever gets the news of the replacement please let me know as soon as possible and I think we will have to call a meeting today,” she said and left for her Ancient Runes class.


have a nice day and do post in your comments...:-)

It's reaaly nice,Harita,liked it a lot!!

hello here is today's post...

Finals: Problems And Results...

Saturday came by and tension increased and so did the heat between the Gryffindors and Slytherins to many degrees. Demelza was very angry with the Slytherins. They tried to attack her on that very day itself but missed her by the width of hair strand. The Gryffindor team walked on to the Quidditch grounds…walked…nah…it was much of march with anger painted on their faces and fury burning in their eyes and their hands were clutching the brooms firmly. There on the stands the students from Hufflepuff and few Ravenclaws were with Gryffindors cheering. Sara and Fiona were standing in the middle of the sea of Gryffindor flags and banners in the Gryffindor stands. Fiona was back from the hospital wing just in time to watch the match. Much against Derek and Madam Pomfrey’s saying she attended the match. Both the girls were bundled up in jackets and sweaters. It was chilling outside. The whistle blew and the match began. As Demelza predicted Rookwood was Slytherin’s keeper. Yaxely was on the side bench sitting below with the extras. That troubled Demelza. She didn’t want Yaxely to join his team. The scores were 20-0 in favor of Slytherins. There was lot of jeering going on from the Slytherin stands as another goal was scored
“Bloody hell Rek! What the hell do you think are you doing?” she shouted at him
“Don’t buckle down under pressure mate,” said Jimmy as he passed by and saved Rek’s neck from getting hit by a bludger. Derek swallowed and looked around he saw Ginny high in the sky looking towards him and she nodded in comfort and support. He returned the nod and looked around at the stands. He was getting nervous to see the huge ocean of red covering almost the entire spectator stands. He spotted Fiona and Sara both of them who were watching intently. Sara had her eyes set on Ginny who was looking around for the snitch. Fiona looked at Derek and smiled encouragingly. His stomach felt a kind of soft jolt. He smiled back in tension and looked away from her. He had to concentrate on the game and not worry about Fiona and her health. “Derek!” someone called he turned and concentrated on the green robe coming towards him. He frowned he had understood what was their in his opponents mind and jumped and caught the quaffle as soon as it was released thus saving his goal. The crowd burst into cheers and the game continued. At half time it was 70-60 in favor of Slytherins still. After the goal was saved by Derek it became easy somehow for the Gryffindors to score because the Slytherin had easily given up their guard. Even Rookwood who was nothing but a lump flesh was working hard in the beginning gave up and was getting tired.
“ok people…we are getting close. Good work done but we need to keep up our speed. They are getting tired,” she said to her chasers
“Ginny any sign of the snitch?” asked Demelza
“no sign but I am going to get it Demel,” promised Ginny. Ginny had taken it up on her to get the snitch before her opponent would even lay eyes on it so that they could easily be in the finals with ah huge margin.
“ok. Rek keep your eyes on the quaffle you get that,” said Demelza.
“People we need to be in the finals,” she said her voice shivering with nervousness and cold weather. Demelza’s boyfriend who was there sitting at the side bench with the match referee was standing with the team members. He gave her a side hug and she gave a small smile. As soon as they turned towards the pitch on the opposite side they saw Yaxely getting up.
“oh darn it…Yaxely’s is on Melly,” said one of the young chasers. Demelza frowned. She had a feeling that this was going to happen.
“ok people, I think it is time we need to change our plan,” she said looking at the Slytherin team members. Her team members looked at each other.
“you are ready for this?” asked Demelza
“yes, we are. We told you that back in the common room didn’t we?” said Ritchie.
“ok. We will get back to our original plan when we thought Yaxely was going to play. He seemed to know our positions and our moves pretty well, sitting in the side bench,” she hissed, “so lets surprise him with little bit of change,” she continued in same tone her gaze not leaving the Slytherins even for a second.
“we will attack and be offensive instead of being defensive. Let’s make it a living hell for Yaxely and keep him on toes,” she said and looked back at her team mates and they nodded.

The whistle blew again and the members flew.
“Sara, Yaxely is back on the team!” cried Fiona
“its ok Fiona, Demelza already has some plan,” said Sara hoping she really had a plan.
“she has?”
“every captain has a plan and it might always change a second before the match starts or in the half time or even in the pitch”
“then why plan?”
“the plan is a base and a foundation for them. Based on that and how the opponents react to their plan they modify,” said Sara.
“don’t worry, Demel will have something cooking up for the Slytherins,” she said.
The Gryffindors did as they were told but they fumbled in between giving away 20 points which made the score board read 90-60 in favor of Slytherins. Ginny was zooming around very fast and keeping a close eye on the snitch and was not allowing her opponent to get near it. She was sort of guarding it herself. The young chasers were having a tough time with change in plan but with help of the beaters and Demelza they could score 110-90 in favor of them. Derek was doing well too. He saved every goal after the start where he gave away after the half time. Now it was up to Ginny to catch the snitch. She flew here and there and then she caught a sight of something glittery over the pole of the stands. She sped towards the Slytherin stand. Zoomed past them and there were instant cries of fear and swearing. She didn’t care. The snitch sneaked by her and made a way towards the Gryffindor goal post. The Slytherin seeker found it too. They raced towards it. Jimmy hit a bludger towards the Slytherin clearing the way for Ginny. The snitch was almost near the ground but then it sped towards the top of the pole. She was taken aback. The Slytherin came again from behind her. She hit him hard and he fell of the broom and she leaned towards the snitch and made a quick grab and the whistle blew. But just then a bludger came straight to her and hit her square on her chest. She fell off the broom and passed out. Before she passed out she felt the cold gold ball in her hand which was tightly clasped.

Sara saw that the two seekers were battling it hard to get the snitch. She kept her fingers crossed and kissed her luck for her friends. She saw Jimmy hit a bludger towards the Slytherin and he was out of balance but he came again and this time Ginny hit him hard and as soon as she grabbed the snitch a bludger hit straight to her chest and she fell off. There was a loud gasp by all the students on the stands. Sara rushed down towards the bench and saw a stretcher was already dispatched. She ran after the stretcher and so did Demelza’s boyfriend who was sitting there.
“Ginny, Ginny,” called Sara. She was sounding desperate and helpless.
“move out of the Miss Mehra” called out the referee.
“Sara she will be alright,” said Ritchie patting her shoulder but she didn’t react and she quietly walked behind the stretcher which carried Ginny to the hospital wing. The celebrations were forgotten.

Seekers...


“She will be alright,” said a dreamy voice to a more troubled voice of a young chaser.
“yeah, she will be,” said a much more jovial voice of one of the beaters
“yeah, she has just cracked a rib, that’s it,” said a more prominent and sarcastic voice which Ginny recollected as Sara’s
Ginny opened her eyes to see the entire team was standing there along with Luna, Sara and Fiona and Demelza’s boyfriend.
“hey,” she said weakly. She tried to get up but couldn’t as she hurt her rib.
“easy Ginny. You are supposed to be bed ridden,” said Fiona
“what!”
“Ginny calm down,” said Sara soothingly.
“oh dear…this is ridiculous…”she muttered and closed her eyes but then something struck her, the match. She snapped open her eyes. They had won the match but she wanted to know which idiot hit her after she caught the snitch and the whistle was blown.
“who was that moron who hit me after the whistle was blown,” she asked
“our dear head boy,” said Demelza’s boyfriend.
“Yaxely,” she hissed
“and you know what more than keeping him on his toes I guess we kept him on his butt and you know…,” said Jimmy shrugging and others chuckled
“it isn’t supposed to be funny Jim,” said Demelza chuckling herself.
“forget about him Ginny,” said Sara, “you will have to be here for another 3 days,” she added and Ginny looked at her and nodded.
“Madam Pomfrey says that it is only a crack and not a fracture so you will be fit within 3 days,”
Later the team and Fiona left leaving Sara and Luna along with Ginny.
“so do you want Harry to know about this?” asked Luna
“hm…if Harry ever comes in contact in these three days then tell him that I was hit during the match,” said Ginny
“during the match so that he thinks that you were hurt when you were playing and it was not a foul attempt by the Slytherins?” asked Sara and Ginny nodded
“but Ginny you think Harry will not see through that lies?” she continued and Ginny sighed and nodded, “yes he will see through it but he wont do anything till I will tell him what happened. You tell him just to inform that I am in the hospital wing and will be fine” and Sara and Luna just shook their heads.

have a nice day...:-)

hello everybody...um...i wont be here for sometime and wont be posting for sometime...but i will try and post as soon as possible...have a nice day:-)

hello...everybody...i am back...i will soon be posting...thanks for reading...i would like you to comment too...

hey here's today's post...

Not Him Again...

It was already the first week of December. The time was flying by and Sara couldn’t get in touch with her friend Rahul yet. She was getting restless again.
“hey Sara. how you doing?” said a distantly similar voice and Sara turned back and saw Roger standing there. She was already having too many things in her mind. Ginny broke the news about the ball and she was stubborn on making Sara attend the ball while Sara was thinking it as a chance to go and meet her friend. At least on the eve of the reunion of all the people who fought the war Sara thought even she could go and meet her friend. And the growing load of their studies as everyday passed was getting on her nerves too…she once recalled what her friend Aussie used to say when she used to get hyper about her studies
“chill out there cheetah…chill out…its just an exam” and she would shake her head. Sara though looking at Roger but was completely in her world.
“hey,” he said and snapped his fingers
“wha…what,” said Sara not realizing that she was looking at Roger’s face and it looked as if he was enjoying that attention. She turned away and said, “what do you want?”
“hey Sara listen. It has been 4 months and we have never talked properly ever. I want to talk to you and be friends with you,” he said
“why?” she asked simply
“’cause I like you,” he said bluntly
“I am afraid then I will restrain myself to talking to you only this much,” she said and she left and he stood there just blankly staring at her. Sara was never a girl who used to give a damn about her emotions about anyone. She always used to keep them to herself and never showed it on her face. She always ran away from anyone who said “I like you.” She had a boyfriend from another house in her 4th year, who well obviously couldn’t have been termed as a boyfriend because he tried to get plans of her team of coming quidditch match. Even after her captain telling her not to go out with him, she did. She sort of knew that the guy who she was going out was not a clean guy but yet she did go out and she still doesn’t understand the reason for her impulsive behavior. But she left him as soon as her captain’s suspicions were proved right and after he insulted her close friends. And after that she never went out with anyone. For her, her two friends Rahul and Aussie were very close and was happy to be around them. Towards her 7th year at her school she slightly developed a soft corner for one of her close friends but she never got a chance to tell him how she felt. She soon packed her bag and left in search of Rahul and her feelings were left untold. She doesn’t know where he is right now, what he is doing and whether he survived the war. Sara shivered at the thought as she sat down on the arm chair in front of the fire. Her eyes staring at the fire constantly and her face expressionless.

Derek's Date...


“hey Sara,” said a clear jovial voice. Sara was snapped out of her trance and she looked up to see Derek standing by the side of her arm chair.
“hey Derek, what’s up? Seem a bit too happy today,” she said
“um…yeah, I mean…”
“what?”
“come sit here…” he said and showed her to follow him. They both sat down on the couch in front of the fire
“what?”
“um…I was thinking about this entire Christmas Ball thing, you see,” he started off
“yes…and…” said Sara. She guessed right that this was going to be his topic of discussion keeping the most important Potions test of tomorrow’s aside.
“but he hasn’t taken Potions classes,” Sara reminded herself
“hello…” said Derek waving his hands in front of her.
“um…yeah…what?” she said unsure of what she heard while she was thinking something else.
“when will you stop this?” he asked
“stop what?”
“this, this day dreaming of yours. I mean…you were the one to ask why I am so happy and then you don’t even listen to what I say,” he said his voice disappointed.
“I am really, really sorry, Derek. Please, please repeat it again. I swear I will listen this time,” she said pleading
“promise?”
“promise”
He looked at her skeptically as if unsure to believe whether she will fulfill her promise but he continued, “I…um…was thinking of asking…Fionatothechristmasball,”
The last part of the sentence was too quick for Sara to register in her mind
“sorry?”
“damn…do you know how much courage it takes to tell this and you expect me to tell this again,” he said
“well if gushing the words out of your mouth is your sign of courage, then I guess you need to work a lot on being courageous, kid cause courageous kids are not that nervous and don’t rush with words when they are talking,” said Sara.
“firstly, don’t call me a kid” he said and she looked up to him. She saw herself in him when he said that. She remembered how her friend used to call her like that she used to get irritated.
“and secondly…well there is no secondly…” he said shrugging, “Sara I was saying that I was thinking of asking Fiona to the Ball,” he said softly and slowly so that only she could hear it.
“I knew it you will come around some time,” said Sara triumphantly as if it was under her guidance that he had the courage to think of asking Fiona out. Derek cocked his brow, “I guess apart form you everyone else thought that. You were too busy in studying for NEWTS to even notice what’s happening around you”
“I guess you are wrong again, kid,” she said and he growled, she giggled, “sorry, no more kid,”
“so…you haven’t told her yet?”
“no…no I am trying to think about the right moment,” he said
“and did you think of one?”
“no, not yet”
“are you going to ask her today?”
“I guess yes”
“what do you mean by ‘I guess’?”
“well…if I don’t get a proper moment today how am I going to ask her? ”
“Derek…honestly you are asking out for a Ball not her hand for your rest of your life, you dumb head. You don’t need to take her for a dinner and bend on one knee to ask her for the Ball,” said Sara
“well…you are of course right,” he said slightly blushing. The very thought of being with Fiona for ever never occurred to him but now when Sara told him he was slightly shaken by that thought.
“well… I am always right,” she said as a matter of fact.
“um…yeah that’s right again,” he said meekly and Sara rolled her eyes.
“um…Sara this is very um…sort of a girly thing you see…”
“what is a girly thing Derek?”
“I mean…this asking out thing?”
“have you seen a girl asking a guy out, Derek?” said Sara exasperatedly
“um…well that Raven did it for Wayne, though,” he reminded her and she rolled her eyes again
“what is girly about asking someone to a Ball, Derek?”
“um…girly…as such…I mean…it is a delicate topic, I have to be careful how I ask,” he said
“say like that Derek,” said Sara
“but don’t be too careful that you will never get a chance to ask her out and tell your feelings to her,” said Sara and Derek looked as if he was caught off guard again
“is this the same Sara I am talking to, the one who is much more interested in NEWTs than small teen crushes and love?”
“yes, you are,” she said confidently
“wow, when did you start preaching about love, Sara”
“I am not preaching anything. I am just telling you and asking you not to be too late for your emotions and feelings to be expressed that’s it,” she said in a tone which Derek couldn’t comprehend so he just sat there quietly and started thinking how should he ask Fiona to the Ball.


that was for today...have a nice day...

hello everybody...here's today's post...

Miss Catherine Honeybourne...And...Christmas Plans...

Back in London, the trio were completely settled in to their respective jobs and training. Ron often took a tour around England, Wales and Scotland, Hermione was neck deep in her work and hardly could spend time with her 2 best friends while Harry on the other hand was enjoying his training. He was natural at DADA and constant practice was helping him improve his Transfiguration skills but Potions was still a huge problem to him but with Rebecca he would be able to do well. His and Ron’s friendship with Shaun was getting stronger as the days passed by. Shaun on the other hand was still was angry with himself for telling his friends about his curse. He struck up friendship with the brown headed girl called Catherine Honeybounre. She was a serious kind of a nature and was more of an introvert and hardly talked to anyone. It was a miracle according to some of her friends that a stranger like Shaun could make Catherine talk. They hung out together after the event in November and since then have become good friends. She almost told everything about her to him, a feat which her friends couldn’t believe that Cathe could accomplish. Shaun unknowingly told her about his dream one day and repented later when he saw her face which was a mixture of shock and sadness. He didn’t want her to pity him. He didn’t even know what made him talk about his dream. He just did it. But from that day on for Catherine, Shaun was just more than a friend. He was her confidante. He listened to her and she to him. They sort off hit of pretty well. It was December and Catherine was planning to go to her muggle family for Christmas. Shaun was not pretty much supportive of that.
“When your family abandons you just because you are a bit different then them is it worth going back to a family like that?” he asked her one day when they were having lunch together.
“But Shaun they are my family and I…you know…want to go back and get everything back to normal between us,” she said
“after they discovered that I was a witch just like my aunt they nearly disowned me. All my attempts as a student failed but now I am earning just like them. I have pretty much settled just like the muggles at this age do. So I will just try to draw parallel between them and me and try to make them understand,” she said
“yeah the only unsettling thing for them will be that you will be earning in gold galleons and silver sickles and copper knuts instead of pounds and shillings,” added Shaun sarcastically
“yeah, but I guess that shouldn’t be a problem. We can exchange them at Gringotts, I guess,” she said avoiding the sarcasm thrown by her friend. Shaun sighed, “Cathe, I can bet you for whatever you want that your parents are not going to change. This is going to be a futile experiment,”
“you are my friend and you are supposed to be supportive and not discourage me like this,” she said
“Catherine, I know… how it is…but see the more you go deep into this ‘family bonding plans’ the more hurt you will be by the end of the day if they still don’t accept you,”
“but you see there is a huge ‘if’ there,” pointed out Catherine
“yes, that’s what I am saying. It could go either of the ways. If they change and accept you, good for you but if not you will be more hurt than you deserve to be,” he said
“yeah I know, but I guess I have my friend close by to help me through this,” she said squeezing his hand and he bent his head and shook in amusement.





Harry just tied a letter and sent it to Ginny when Shaun stepped in to the apartment.
“Hey so how’s your lunch date with Catherine?” asked Ron from the kitchen counter
“its not a date Ron,” said Shaun rolling his eyes.
“yeah, yeah you aren’t dating that’s why you both walk to the Ministry together, have lunch together and spend most of your entire day together,” said Ron who was cooking dinner. Ron wasn’t a pro at cooking but he started to manage pretty alright, just used to burn things in the between but on the whole the boys could manage to gulp down his food and digest it.
“so what’s your plan for Christmas, Shaun?” asked Harry
“um…well I am thinking of going to my parents for few days,” he said as he opened the Evening Prophet to read.
“but Mr. Macmillan said they were planning to go to Scotland for Christmas,” said Harry
“yeah, they will be going around on 20th and will return back before the new year. It has been a hard time for both of them past year and a half. With the war and then coming back to Britain and settling down with their insomniac cursed son they need some time off to themselves and relax,” he said
“Shaun…mate…we’ll find a way out for that problem. I have talked to Hermione and she said she will do some research on it. Besides that is what she was doing yesterday when we talked to Mr. and Mrs. Weasley through Floo Powder,” said Harry
“is that the reason she didn’t talk to me,” said Ron a bit disappointed.
“I am sorry Ron, I am eating up your time with Hermione,” said Shaun hearing Ron’s disappointed voice, “I guess you have done enough to put up with my curse and I wouldn’t want you people to go into much trouble of getting me a cure for it. looks like I am going to live with this for ever,” he said
“So why don’t you come to Hogwarts for the Christmas Ball, I mean I can ask Ginny to get another invitation card since you are free on that day,” said Harry trying to distract Shaun from the topic.
“when is it?”
“they are putting this entire Christmas reunion Ball on 22nd December you know so that the students can have a chance to spend time with their family on the actual Christmas day,” he said
“um…I don’t know…no you guys go ahead and enjoy. Its your reunion guys what will I do there?” he said
“well, you can meet our friends and see our school,” said Ron proudly
“well of course it is a nice opportunity to see your school cause its so famous but I guess I will skip this invitation,” he said turning to Ron, “I will stay back and have a nice short vacation back in my house with my parents and well I will have my family elf as a company for the time being with my parents being in Scotland,” he said and Ron rolled his eyes.
“and what about on the Christmas day itself?” asked Harry
“I…um…don’t know…maybe go out and have a dinner I guess…” he said shrugging his shoulders
“you are such an idiot you know that?” said Ron
“why?”
“you could have said ‘Ron I am coming to the Burrow for the Christmas’,” said Ron, “my mum would be really happy to have you over for the Christmas,” he continued and Harry nodded
“um…ok…I will come if Mrs. Weasley doesn’t have any problems,” said Shaun
“she wont mate, she wont. You want me confirm?” asked Ron
“yes, but you can do it later,” said Shaun getting up to take a bath before the dinner.

Happy 18!


It was second week of December when Sara got up in the morning and went through her routine of morning chores. She was at the breakfast table when a heavily wrapped box was brought to her by a sturdy handsome owl. Everyone in the hall started to whisper. Sara never received any owl posts and this was a very different then any normal owl post. Sara was surprised herself. There was a card attached to it:

I don’t know if you remember telling me this but I guess you said that it’s your birthday on 12th of December. So I thought I would send you a birthday gift for your 18th birthday.
Happy Birthday Sara. May all your wishes be fulfilled and may Lord bless you.
Love,
Madam Rosmerta
“Honestly Madam Rosmerta,” murmured Sara and shook her head. Fiona who was standing behind Sara almost screamed, “its your birthday today?”
“God…Fio don’t let the entire world know about it,” said Sara. Ginny came and hugged her and wished her and so did Derek and the entire Quidditch team. Sara became close to the quidditch team as well. She placed the gift in her dorm before she went ahead for her classes.
Later that evening Sara was at the lake sitting and reading a book. Students were playing with snow and were skating over the frozen lake. “hey Sara Happy Birthday,” said a voice which Sara quickly recognized
“Roger,” she whispered.
“Hey” he said and sat next to her, “why didn’t you tell me that its your birthday today?”
“Well I didn’t tell to anyone about it Roger so how come you expect to be an exception?” she said
“Oh,” he said, “well I…um…well wanted to ask you for the Ball you see and what a better day than this?” he said
“Sorry?”
“I well… was thinking if you could come to the Ball with me,” he said
“Oh, I…I am sorry Roger but I am not going to come for the Ball so I guess you have to ask someone else,” she said
“Don’t be stupid Sara. Why don’t you want to come? Its going to be a nice and us both can have a nice time together,” he said
“Roger,” she said slamming her book, “when did we actually spend time together. No, wait… when have we actually talked properly?”
“Never, right? So just leave it and go and ask someone else,” she said and got up and left from there. She never understood why she used to talk to him like that. Maybe some people are just a bit irritating and you will take time to adjust to them and them to you. She walked in to the dorm room when Fiona jumped on to her
“Hey open your present quick, open,” she said then Sara realized that she hadn’t seen the huge present which Rosmerta had sent for her. Ginny handed Sara the box. She sat down and pulled of the cover and saw a rectangular box. She looked at her friends Ginny and Fiona.
“come on open. We are waiting,” said Fiona impatiently. Sara slowly opened the box to reveal a beautiful emerald green halter neck evening dress and a pair of emerald green sandals. Sara took a sharp breath. She was surprised. She looked at Ginny wide eyed. Ginny who was surprised herself looked at Sara and smiled at her. Sara brought the dress out of the box and held it in front of her as she stood up. She walked to the mirror and put in front of her. The dress was a cocktail dress of sorts just above the knee, nicely designed. It had a halter neck and the dress was of silk. It was plain and simple emerald green dress but was very stylish. Sara shook her head. She could never imagine herself wearing something like this.
“this is …” Sara started off but was cut off by Fiona, “beautiful,” she said and went and stood beside and looked at Sara holding the dress in the mirror
“yeah and that color complements well with your skin and hair,” said Ginny, “emerald green,” she continued standing on the other side of Sara and looking at Sara in the mirror
“better not get dreamy eyed about black and green here,” said Fiona and Ginny chuckled and Sara smiled, “but I don’t wear any such dresses and for what will I wear this for? Madam Rosmerta must have put in a lot of money for this,” she said and Ginny slapped Sara’s arm and said, “this is a gift and you are supposed to take it and not think too much about it”
“Ginny, swear this is the most lovely gift I have ever had but what was there a need for this. I never wear these kind of dresses”
“its alright but maybe you can wear it on some occasion…” said Ginny
“…like the coming Christmas Ball,” said Fiona and Ginny nodded
“nah…I told you guys that I am not planning of coming,” said Sara
“listen Sara if you would have told us that you didn’t have a proper dress to wear we would have understood and we would have not forced you. But see you have such good dress and yet you don’t want to come what is this?” Sara opened her mouth to speak but was cut off by Fiona again, “you weren’t asked by anyone for the Ball, is that why you aren’t coming?” she said
“are you nuts? If I wanted to come I would could come without a partner too I don’t care about that,” said Sara
“then why aren’t you coming?” asked Fiona, “have you been asked by someone?” she said
“but then why would she say no and not come to the Ball” continued Fiona herself answering the question.
Sara just walked back to her bed and placed the dress in the box and said, “Roger, but I said no,” she said before Ginny could react and Ginny relaxed when she heard Sara said no to Roger. Ginny and Sara both of them didn’t like him. He was a Cormac Maclaggen in making.
“you said no to Roger!” said Fiona
“why are you getting hyper. He is just Roger and not someone great,” said Ginny
“I know but do you know how many girls want to go with him,” said Fiona
“Many? Then its good for him. he is having wide options for his date for the Ball,” said Sara and Fiona shook her head, “I don’t know but I want you to be there in the Ball wearing this dress and these beautiful heels, you get that?”
Sara sighed but didn’t say anything and changed the topic, “so who are you going with Fiona?”
“Derek,” she sighed and blushed
“ooo…” said Ginny. Ginny knew that before hand just like Sara and their quidditch team that Derek was going to ask Fiona for the Ball.
“but I guess you guys wont be jealous of Cormac and Lavender if they turn up with their own partners,” said Ginny and Fiona blushed deeper, “I…I…don’t know,” she said softly and Ginny smiled.
That night Sara went back to her dorm after her dinner. She was standing near the window the chilling breeze coming from the window hitting her face. She loved it. She was looking at the sky when she remembered her own school days back in her old school. The dark night sky, the stars, the breeze and the sounds of the nocturnal creatures, she was living her old moments again when she heard a distant howl from somewhere. She was brought back to the reality. She suddenly panicked. She looked down towards the forest if she could see anyone from there. But no she didn’t see anyone. She heard the howl again. She had a feeling that it was some kind of a signal for her. She somehow felt that it was her friend trying to contact her. She turned back towards the door when she saw Ginny standing there, “you can’t go out of the school you know that, don’t you?” she said
“I know, but I have to. I guess it is him and he wants to meet me,” said Sara as she reached the door.
“Maybe he doesn’t want you to risk going to him right now, but maybe he is wishing you on your birthday,” said Ginny. Sara looked at her. Ginny would go to any extent to stop Sara from meeting her friend. Sara knew that, she was doing this for her good and also because she had to follow the school rules. Sara sighed and went back to her bed and sat down. Ginny went and sat next to her and placed her hand on her shoulder.
“you alright?” asked Ginny and Sara just shook her head. She was missing her parents and her friends terribly. She remembered all her birthdays with her brother and her friends in her school and especially her two close friends and one among them was here but she couldn’t find him again and the other she doesn’t even know if he has made it through the war. She shivered.
“He has Sara, he has. He is smart and brave enough to make it through the war,” she reminded herself, “but smartness and braveness didn’t help Remus Lupin through the war, did it?” she said to herself and shivered again. Ginny realized that something was disturbing Sara a lot. She wasn’t shivering out of cold but out of her fears for something. Ginny squeezed Sara’s shoulder and looked at her. Sara looked at her back small tears were forming in her eyes but she controlled them but she continued to look at her and then suddenly she hugged Ginny. Ginny was surprised but she let Sara hug her and they sat there for quite sometime.
Ginny had passed on the message to Harry and her family about Sara’s birthday in the afternoon. Molly and the rest of the Weasleys decided to talk to Sara after dinner. It was when Sara and Ginny were in the dorm that Molly came in the Gryffindor fireplace. Fiona quickly went to the dorm to call Ginny and Sara. The girls went to meet the Weasleys.
“hello there Miss Mehra, Happy Birthday,” said Arthur
“thank you Mr.Weasley. How are you doing?”
“oh great, and how about both of you?” he asked her and Ginny. They talked for sometime. Gorge passed on a birthday gift to Sara. It was his new unreleased product from the Wonder Witches counter. She yet had to open it. Ginny had told Hermione about Sara not wanting to come for the Ball in one of her letters and Hermione was trying to talk Sara in to come to the Ball. The end result, they still weren’t sure if Sara was convinced enough to come to the Ball.




have a nice day...:-)

hello everybody here's today's post....

A Friend Found?


Days passed by and it was 18th of December when Harry found the department of Auror being a bit tensed up. Their trainers were pretty much busy with something else. The students most of the time were left alone to continue with their work while the trainers would sit and talk in hushed tones. Harry and Shaun found it really weird.
“What’s wrong with these people? Why are they behaving so awkwardly?” said Shaun one day
“Yeah, well they have been behaving like that for quite sometime,” added Rebecca
“But today it is looking obvious,” said Harry.
“May be the senior aurors must have caught some death eaters or so,” said Rebecca casually
“Maybe,” said Harry but he was feeling something odd about that day. It was a Friday and Shaun was going back to his parents place before they would leave for Scotland for Christmas. Harry and Ron were going to go back to the Burrow.


It was the night of 20th December after the dinner Molly Weasley was still staring at the clock on the Weasley wall, where Arthur’s hand was pointing the Ministry
“What’s taking so long for Arthur to make it?” she said aloud worrying.
“He has never been so late after war like this,” she said again sitting on the chair and rocking slightly.
“he’ll be back soon Mrs. Weasley, don’t worry. His work load has increased terribly after the war. He will return don’t worry” said Hermione rubbing Molly’s shoulders comfortingly. Ron and Harry who were in the living room walked in and saw Molly worried
“Mom, look dad’s on his way” said Ron. Harry and he were equally worried too. Molly’s worried face relaxed a bit as she saw the hand slowly turning towards Home. She quickly got up and started heating the dinner and readying Arthur’s plate. Hermione helped Molly while Ron and Harry just sat there at the table.
There was a knock on the door. Molly went quickly and opened. She saw a worried Mr. Weasley. When he was worried he looked even more aged and tired.
“hello honey,” he said softly and gave a peck on her cheek. He smiled at his children and went down and quietly sat down at the table. Molly who was relaxed seemed to have got on her worried face again. But she quickly went to the stove and got the dinner on to the table, while Ron and Harry were slowly talking to Arthur.
“okay, kids leave dad alone for sometime. He is tired. Go back upstairs. It’s late already,” she said. Well there was no need for Molly to tell that Arthur was tired because he looked so whereas the statement that it is getting late and go back upstairs was not taken properly by Ron.
“mum, we are not kids any more. We are used to sleeping late and sometimes not sleeping at all and we were just asking dad what’s wrong? Cant we ask that?” he said and Hermione try to hush him up but he looked daggers at her and she surprisingly went quiet.
“I didn’t mean that son. Its just that…”
“its fine with us Mrs. Weasley. We’ll talk to you later Mr. Weasley. Good night,” said Harry as he was pulling Ron away from the table.
“its alright Molly let the boys be here. I really feel nice when they stay around when I am there…” said Arthur as he gulped down his dinner.
“and Ron, don’t you get angry on your mum like that. Yes she does act as if we all are kids but that’s alright. Its for our good. Anyways, I wanted to tell you something so don’t go, please take a seat,” he said waving the youngsters towards the chairs. The trio looked at each other and did what they were told to. Molly sat down next to Arthur silently.
“what’s up dad? Anything going on in the Ministry?” asked Ron slightly concerned
“yeah…” he said taking a deep breathe and placing his fork down and clasping his hands
“what’s wrong Mr. Weasley?” asked Harry in the same tone as Ron’s.
“today the Auror Department brought some guy. He was completely unidentifiable. His face was all scared and cold.”
“where did they find him?” asked Harry
“near Duff Town,” said Arthur. Hermione sort of froze but that went unnoticed with the rest. She was already trying to make out who was that person.
“Duff Town?” said Ron quizzical, “so any idea what happened to him?”
“nah…just that he was killed by the killing curse and his wounds look pretty new except for a particular scar across his face. Looks like he had dueled someone before dying”
“oh, but where do you fit in all of this?” asked Molly
“the guy was a foreigner. the Department of International Magical Cooperation immediately began to search for any kind of link for this guy here in Britain and that led them to one person who herself is a foreigner,” he stated
“Sara Mehra,” breathed Hermione and both the boys and Molly turned to her and she looked up at Arthur to confirm and he nodded his head
“Sara?” asked Ron looking back at Arthur just in time to see his dad nod and he got his answer.
Harry looked thoughtful and then spoke, “so what has Sara…” started off but was cut.
“I am afraid that she has recognized him and… he is her friend,” he said slowly. Molly’s hands went up to her mouth and so did Hermione’s
“so…he is dead?” asked Ron slowly and Arthur nodded.
“gosh…how…how’s Sara?” asked Harry and Arthur shook his head
“she is shattered. She was called from Minerva’s office today around eight. She literally shrieked. But she carefully looked at the body and confirmed. Actually there wasn’t much to recognize in his face. It was in a bad state. But there was this scar across the face which was prominent and from that Sara confirmed that he was her friend.”
“Oh dear,” said Hermione behind her hands…

Meeting Her Ex


Sara ran away from the headmistress’ office crying. She ran into the corridors falling over her own leg, all the decorations in the corridor for the reunion passed by in a blur. She almost collided with anyone who was in her way. She ran and ran trying to dry her eyes but it was futile. The tears couldn’t stop themselves from falling over her face. She couldn’t hear anyone. The corridors in the higher floors were almost empty when she bumped into someone. She looked up with her eyes filled with tears. She was getting a blurred picture of the guy who helped her steady herself. He was tall, slightly dark and had curly dark hair.
“hey watch out girl. You alright?” asked a friendly voice looking down at this brown eyed, raven headed girl and she just said sorry and ran away from there.


The tall guy turned and slowly walked back towards his guest room when he saw a red headed girl running towards him. She fell short right in front of him and was panting heavily. The guy looked at her and smiled
“hello there miss head girl, how are you doing?”
“oh I am doing great. What about you Dean?” asked Ginny still panting and taking the support of the wall to steady herself.
“very well…are you running after a raven headed girl?” he asked and Ginny just nodded her head.
“she went that way,” said Dean pointing in the opposite direction with his thumb while his other hand still in his pocket.
“what happened? Why are you running after her? and she seemed to be really pained. She was crying. Tears were just pouring out of her eyes,” he said putting back his hand in his pocket. Ginny just looked at the direction where Dean pointed and sighed. She was herself very much hurt. She got to know about Sara’s friend from the headmistress. Watching Sara run like that reminded her of her own woes when she found her dearest brother Fred lying on the cold floor of the Great Hall after the end of the war. All the memories of the past came back to her. She herself shivered remembering Fred’s funeral and that he was no longer with them. She was feeling miserable. She was feeling as if it was a déjà vu.
“I guess, I let her go for now,” she said slowly realizing that Sara will need her own space and freedom to cry like she had at the end of the war. Though the war was over and it was the time for reunion for them but for Sara the war had become into a personal struggle and challenge of her life. Though they won the war but Sara lost hers. 'She has every right to cry over her loss. If she was here it was for him that she was here. If she tried to become her normal school girl self it was for him she did so that she could take him along with her back to her country. But what will she say to her people? How will she face them?' a thousand questions sprang up in Ginny’s mind at a time and she just shook her head and a small tear dropped down her own cheek which she quickly wiped off.
“any problem?” asked Dean concernedly
“nah…don’t bother. Is everything fine in your room? Any difficulty, if there is maybe I can talk to the elves to make it better,” said Ginny suddenly springing in her head girl voice trying doge Dean out of the evening's event.
“no, everything is perfect head girl don’t worry. If I need anything I will look for you,” he said and Ginny nodded and they walked away from the corridor.


have a nice day...:-)

hello everybody at SS...well i am not posting today... i still need to do some proper writing since a sensitive issue of one of my character's death has occured and since there is going to be a reunion Ball too...i will have to post a bit more sensibly...so i am going to take some time...till then if anyone has any idea as to how i can go about the Ball and also donot make it insensitive from my charrie Sara's part then you can PM to me...i have some idea...lets see how it looks in words...till then...take care...have a nice day...i'll see if i can post soon...

hello...here's today's post....

The Hours On Rewind...

Ginny walked back to her dorm. She changed and got into her bed and snuggled in her blanket and looked out of the windows and replayed the entire evening that went by. She was returning back from the pitch along with her team mates when Filch turned up saying that Sara and she were both called to the headmistress’ office. Ginny went to the common room and saw Sara sitting and chatting up with Fiona about something and that something was Fiona’s dress robes for the Ball. Sara’s eyes were shining with admiration as she told Ginny about it on their way to the headmistress. How much ever she, not willing to go to a ball or try not think about silly teenage crushes she is after all a girl and she is bound to enjoy little girly things like dress robes and matching sandals…Ginny smiled as she remembered the bright face of Sara. As soon as they reached the headmistress’ office Minerva welcomed them with a somber face.

“Good evening, Miss Mehra, Miss Weasley. Thank you for coming.”
“Good evening,” said Sara
“How are the preparations going on, miss Weasley?”
“Great, professor”
“Good,”
“Now Miss Mehra I have a very important thing to say so do hear carefully and please be calm”
Ginny and Sara looked at each other and didn’t understand what was happening
“Yes, professor” said Sara turning back to Minerva. Headmistress took a deep breath and said
“Miss Mehra you have been called by the Department of International Magical Cooperation. So would you please follow me through the fire place”
Sara looked at Ginny again surprised and confused
“Professor is there any problem?” asked Ginny looking from Sara to Minerva
“I would be lying if I said that there wasn’t. But I would want Sara to come along with me and I would want you to stay here lest I tell you to leave,” she said looking straight at Ginny through her specs. She had some kind of look which Ginny understood and instantly knew that there was something terribly wrong happened back in the ministry.
“Miss Mehra will you please,” said Minerva and Sara stepped in. behind her Minerva stepped in and said ‘the Auror department’ and the two ladies were engulfed in the green flames of the fire place. Ginny was now confused ‘the Auror department’

“why didn’t I see something like this coming?” thought Ginny and turned away from the window. She tightened the blanket around her and continued to rewind her evening.


She waited and waited as Sara and Minerva had gone to the Ministry for quite some time. After about 2 hours or so the headmistress came without Sara tired and pale. Ginny got worried looking at her headmistress.
“Professor, what happened? Where’s Sara? Are you alright?” asked Ginny hurrying up to her as she sat down in her chair heavily.
“Sara…is shattered Ginny,” said Minerva for the first time taking her name. Minerva was truly hurt and pained.
“Her friend, has been found but in a very gruesome almost brutal condition. It looked as if he went through a rough duel before he died,” said Minerva and Ginny’s hands flew up to her mouth her eyes wide open, she stepped away from Minerva. Words failed her. She couldn’t speak to her at all.
“she is at the Auror department and has just finished with paper work from the department of international magical cooperation regarding her friend. She had to tell them everything about her stay so long and about her friend and her search for him. oh dear she has just gone so much of trouble.”
Ginny looked up to her headmistress. She hardly knew a thing about Sara and her friend. She just knew that she used to go in search of him every time she had a chance and she knew a little bit how Sara came across her brother during the war and how Hagrid found her after the war but the entire truth, she didn’t know.
“she didn’t tell you this before?” asked Ginny
“no, she didn’t and even the education department didn’t know about it. Only I knew that she was in search of her friend. The education department just contacted her school the then headmistress and she gave the details about Sara and that was pretty much enough and neither did Rosmerta let the Ministry know about her being the guardian to Sara until today.”
“So the Ministry knows now?”
“Yes, they immediately called her and your…your dad to help Sara and to fill up the guardian form. According to the rules the foreign student should at least have two guardians in our country if she or he has no immediate family or relatives here.”
“Dad and Rosmerta did the needful, right?”
“Yes of course they have immediately taken care of the things. Your dad was equally worried about Sara and so was Rosmerta. They haven’t seen her but if they would have it would have been a sort of déjà vu for them especially for your dad,” the headmistress said and Ginny understood what she was saying.
“But how come they didn’t see her?”
“She was with the aurors and they were you doing their primary questioning and all”
“did you see her friend?”
“yes, he was completely unrecognizable”
“then how could she?”
“she was shocked when she saw the body. They told her that they found him near Duff town and she looked at the scar and she said that it was her friend. She had no more to say.”
“she just that much?”
“yes, even the aurors coaxed her to tell and think a bit clearly whether or not he was her friend because he was in such a state that no one could ever be able to recognize him. But she was so much in shock and that scar which was the only thing prominent gave her the answer of him being her friend”
“Where’s she right now?”
“she was signing few papers for the funeral. Your father has taken care of it. I guess he has met her.”
“she is coming back right?”
“yes, she is. But Miss Weasley I would want to tell you that she wouldn’t be in a state to talk to anyone so it would be better to just let go her and don’t talk about the reunion to her though that is impossible as the entire school is talking but I would want you to be a less involved about it when she is around”
“I understand what you are trying to tell me headmistress” and Minerva just nodded her head and looked to Dumbledore’s portrait on the wall and he smiled.
“Albus when will the wrath of the war die. It looks the aftermath will never cease”
“Minerva the after math will cease as soon as the people feel that it is the time to move on in life”
“but that can take too long”
“yes, it can take too long but it might just take as much as a second to muster the courage and determination to move on. It just depends on from person to person and remember that the person whom you might think will take longer than the rest to move on maybe will move on faster than the rest as he will realize that life is too short to waste and he would want to do everything within his reach to make his life meaningful so don’t worry about these kids. They have already seen so much in their lives that they will spring back to life and move on. Its just people like us who we need to worry about, who can go into a bit of depression for all that we have seen within our life time,” said Dumbledore. Ginny looked at him as he looked at her when he said the last few lines and was amazed how he could do that when he was already dead. Just then Sara came out of the fire place and saw Ginny and the headmistress. She looked at Ginny for sometime and as soon as Ginny made her way to her she ran. She ran out of the room and continued to run. Ginny went after her but she couldn’t stop her. Ginny later bumped into Dean who was in Hogwarts for the reunion…

An Empty World


Sara ran away to the seventh floor. She slowed down right in front of the place which Ginny once told her was the Room of Requirement. She leaned on to the wall opposite to where the Room of Requirement was assumed to be there. She panted and it was becoming difficult for her to breathe as the tears were chocking her and so was she falling short of air to breathe. She tried to calm down and closed her eyes. She wanted a place where no one could see her. She then remembered how Ginny and she got in to the Room of Requirements. She stood up and walked towards the blank wall and walked past it 3 times saying ‘I want a place where no one can find me’. She repeated it thrice and then a door appeared in front of her. She held the knob and turned it and entered the room.
It was just what she wanted. It was like going back to her old school’s common room. There was a long study table and chair of sorts and a window near by from where she could see outside of the castle. There was an arm chair right near the window. She slowly walked towards the window. She was sort of scared to be alone. She was suddenly feeling all the more lonely then ever. She felt as if she had no one left to stay with her. She slowly walked towards the window. As she walked towards the window she thought she saw Rahul leaning on the window sill with his hands across his chest and smiling at her. Later as her eyes darted towards the arm chair she saw Aussie turn from the arm chair and smile at her. For that particular moment she felt that she was back, back to her old school where the three of them many times would stand by the window. Sara always loved sitting on the sill while Rahul stood there and Aussie would drag up an arm chair and sit and look out of the window into the sky. She slowly walked to the window sill where she imagined Rahul was standing there waiting for her. She reached the window sill and extended her hand to touch what seemed like her friend’s face but was only empty space. As soon as she happen to touch him he vanished, the bubble of her imagination of him being there with her burst with a pop. She hung her head low and silent tears began to fall yet again. But her imagination was still getting on her. She felt that Aussie was still there and was watching her. She turned to him. He was still sitting there on the arm chair. She walked up to him. He had a small smile which brightened her up slightly through her blinding tears. She kneeled down next to his chair and went ahead to touch his arm which was resting on the arm rest he too disappeared. She felt miserable again.
Tears were taking real good on her. It was like a tempest. She sat down on the ground near the arm chair. She cried and cried with her face in her hands and wished that she was back in her own school along with her brother and her dad and none of these events have actually ever happened. She wished that her friends were still with her and had not left her. After sometime she stopped crying. She could hear the early morning birds twittering and chirping. She looked out of the window and saw the rays of sun falling on the tress of the Forbidden Forest. She was awake till the soft warm winter sun had spread his rays all over the Forbidden Forest and then exhaustion took over her and along with that so did sleep. Her head rested on the chair and she soon fell asleep…

have a nice day...and do comment...:-)

hey here's today's post...atlast saw...HBP...loved it...graphics were marvelous...

Return Of The Trio...

In the other part of the school Ginny woke up and got dressed quickly. It was 21st and the next day was the hugely anticipated reunion day and she still had many things to look over for the last time. As she headed towards the bathroom then did she remember the last evening’s event and instantly soft tears rolled down her eyes. But she quickly wiped them and pulled herself up before she could go anymore in to a depressing state. She had to be strong for her friend and not revisit her own past. She had resolved to meet Sara before she went for breakfast. As she thought Ginny first walked up to the seventh floor, she exactly knew where to find Sara. She remembered telling Sara about Room Of Requirement. She walked over the empty space thrice saying ‘open the door to the room where Sara is there’. After sometime a door turned up. She opened it and walked in. she saw a long study table and chairs, a small window and an armchair. The rays of sun were penetrating in to the room and it fell softly on a body which was lying there with the head resting on her arm on the arm chair sitting down. Ginny slowly walked up to Sara. She saw her tear streaked face. She couldn’t bring herself to face her. She saw Sara shivering slightly lying on the floor. Ginny quietly looked around and saw a blanket and a shawl hanged on the back of a chair. She went and got them and put over Sara. She watched Sara for some more time and then walked out of the room.

Once outside the room Ginny absent mindedly walked towards the Great Hall. She walked and simply sat down. She didn’t realize that everyone was looking at her curiously. Her state of despair looked pretty much obvious.
“Ginny,” called Derek, “you all right?”
“Huh…uh…um…yeah…yeah…I am fine”
“Where’s Sara?” asked Fiona
“She isn’t well. She is taking rest”
“But where was she last night? She didn’t come back to the dorm,” Fiona continued looking at Ginny skeptically
“She is right now in my room,” lied Ginny
“Your room, why?” asked Fiona
“Fio be easy on Ginny. Looks like she has had a hectic night yesterday with the reunion thing and all and don’t worry about Sara. She will be fine” said Derek and Ginny inwardly thanked Derek for trying to control Fiona. Fiona looked from Ginny to Derek and again to Ginny and then kept quiet and continued with her breakfast. Ginny looked up from her plate and saw Luna staring at her dreamily but something in her eyes was indicating her. She looked around and back to Luna. Luna gave soft smile and tilted her head towards the teachers table. Ginny looked all over the table and then at last did she realize what Luna was trying to tell. There she saw Hermione talking to Professor Flitwick and saw Ron chatting up with Demelza right below the stage. It was then that it struck her that they have come for the reunion. It was then that she actually realized the she would have to face even them and answer their questions regarding Sara. She looked here and there for Harry but she couldn’t see him. She turned to Luna and then she indicated her to Minerva’s empty chair and Ginny just nodded.
“He must have gone to talk to professor McGonagall,” she thought. After the breakfast was over Ginny looked up and saw both Hermione and Ron weren’t there in the hall. As she got up to leave a small brown haired 2nd year girl came up to her and said that she was called to the guest room on the 2nd floor. She nodded and thought it be Hermione who called her. She walked slowly and reached the 2nd floor when she saw Harry and Dean talking at the entrance of a room. Her heart did a flip as she saw both of them hugging and talking. As they turned to walk in Harry’s eye caught something red. He looked and saw Ginny walking towards them.
“Gin,” called Harry and Dean turned and looked at both of them. He felt a rush in his veins. There was a time when he used to go out with Ginny and used to have that flushed face whenever he saw her but now he is seeing his long time room mate going through the same thing. He felt as if he was disrupting their space and he quickly got in to the room while Harry and Ginny continued to hold each others gaze.
Ginny blushed slightly but walked up to him and hugged him tightly and he hugged her back. They stayed like that for quite sometime. Fortunately no on was there around them that time.
“come in,” said Harry as he opened the door for her and she walked in…

A Silent Tempest Continued...


Back in the room of requirement Sara got up and saw a shawl and blanket on her. She didn’t remember wearing it before she fell asleep. However she got up slowly and looked outside the window. The sun had come out fine into the sky but yet it was cool and breezy. It was as if there was no effect of the sun’s warmness around. It was as if he was just there to give them the light. She went and sat on the sill with her back up against the wall and her knees drawn near her and tightly hugged the shawl around her. Her eyes were burning from the amount of tears that flowed from it. She was having a head ache with all that crying and thinking about her friends that she did last night. She watched the children below on the grounds playing with snow for sometime and then soon she closed her eyes and went back to revisiting her own school days with her two really close friends. Now and then tears would well up in her closed eyes and would run down her cheeks. But she would wipe them off and would keep her eyes closed as if she was no longer going to see anything around her anymore

have a nice day...:-)

hello...everybody...posting after a long time...

Concerned Friends...

“Ginny, how are you?” asked Hermione as soon as she stepped in to the room. Hermione, Ron, Harry and Dean all of them were there in Ron and Harry’s room.
“I am fine, Mione,” she said and went and hugged Hermione. Ron who was just behind Hermione then patted Ginny’s head as a typical elder brother and she loved it when he did that. It was like after Bill and Fred it was only Ron who could do that patting so well like an elder brother. With Bill no longer staying with them and Fred no longer there she used to miss the way her elder brothers used pat her head lovingly and some how Ron was very much like both of them when he did that. She broke apart from Hermione and went and hugged Ron. They held each other for quite sometime and he kissed her head and asked, “you are alright, right?” she knew what he was asking about and she just gave a small nod which neither meant that she was fine nor did it mean she was horrible. Dean saw Ginny and his friends acting in really odd way. He was feeling a bit out of place.
“hello Dean,” said Ginny turning towards him, “is everything fine with your stay?” she asked and he smiled and nodded. They went and sat down near the fire place and Ginny asked, “how’s everybody else back in London?”
“oh they are fine”
“how’s Bill and his family haven’t heard about them either. Are they not going to come to the reunion? I haven’t seen their names in the list”
“no, I guess they aren’t coming,” said Ron staring at the fire in the fire place.
“oh”
Just then Dean remembered something and asked Ginny, “hey Ginny have you talked to that raven headed girl? I mean I shouldn’t be asking you that. I know you know what to do, but you see I don’t know why I feel…” he was saying when Ginny just shook her head and he got his answer so he stopped
“but you know what happened to her?” and she just nodded her head. The trio looked from Dean to Ginny and from Ginny to Dean
“Gin, does he know about Sara?” asked Harry and Ginny just shook her head and said, “she bumped into him yesterday after she came out of the headmistress’ office on her way to the Room Of Requirement,”
“oh”
“her name is Sara? you guys know her?” and the trio nodded and told them a little about who she is and what happened with her. Dean too became a bit low after what he got to know about Sara. Almost everyone in the school knew that she stayed with Rosmerta after the war and worked in the Three Broomsticks but only Ginny and Luna and few teachers from the school knew that she even went in search of her friend. Dean came to know about both these things and didn’t seemed to question more as he felt he was already interfering in some really personal matter. So he kept quiet for the entire time as they discussed the last evening’s event.
“where is she now?” asked Ron
“the Room of Requirement. She was still sleeping when I got there today” said Ginny
“oh, but…should we go and talk to her now?” asked Ron
“I mean, it has been quite sometime and it would be better that we try talking to her,” he continued
“I don’t know…I am not sure,” said Ginny
“and neither am I,” said Hermione
“I guess we should, she wont be much difficult than Harry was, can she?” said Ron which he soon repented for and earned good measure of death glares from Ginny, Hermione and Harry and even a really pity look from Dean.
“lets go and try at least,” said Harry
“ok,” said Ginny and got up from where she was sitting and everybody else followed her. Dean however stayed back.
“you guys go ahead I will be there in my room, meet you later,” he said and they nodded and left.

Visit To The Room Of Requirement


The trio and Ginny walked to the seventh floor and Ginny repeated the phrase again thrice and a door knob appeared and they entered the room. The entire room was lightened by the sunlight. They saw Sara sitting there her eyes closed and back up against the wall and knees drawn near her. Ginny looked at Harry and Hermione who were by her side and they nodded and squeezed her shoulder and walked ahead. Ginny walked up to Sara and placed her hand on her shoulder and said softly, “Sara”
Sara opened her eyes slowly and saw a blurred vision of Ginny and her flaming red hair. She didn’t notice the trio behind. She pulled herself up properly and faced Ginny, “hey Ginny. Good morning. Sorry I couldn’t make it to the breakfast with you guys. Was Fiona hyper?” and Ginny nodded at the last question
“God, I will have to face her questions then, right?”
“yes” said Ginny quietly. Sara was trying to avoid Ginny talk about her friend and about last evening.
“how are you doing Sara?” asked Hermione from behind and came forward. Sara was surprised to see the trio.
“wow, you guys turned up. Ginny why didn’t you tell me first that they have come too,” she said and walked towards Harry and Ron.
“how are you guys doing with your jobs and Harry how is your training going on? Sorry I couldn’t write to anyone of you before,” said Sara trying to sound casual and not bring them to the last evening’s topic to discuss.
“we are doing fine Sara, how are you?” asked Harry repeating Hermione’s words. He saw Sara closely and saw tear streaks all over her cheeks and her eyes were puffy and red and her face was trying to hide her emotions and it was doing a pathetic job.
“I am…am alright,” said Sara not looking at anyone. Ginny placed her hand on her shoulder from behind
“we are sorry about your friend,” said Hermione coming forward
“um…thanks…but its…its…I cant even say its alright. I don’t know what to say,” said Sara her throat chocking again but her tears didn’t fall. It was like her eyes were dried of the tears.
“its, its just that somewhere back in my mind and heart all this time I had a feeling that I will see him again and he will come back with me back but, no. It had to be that he had to loose his life over some stupid duel when he could survive the deadly nights in the forest in foreign lands during the war time,” she said in a chocked voice and sat down heavily on the chair at the head of the long study table. Hermione went and sat next to her and Harry went and sat on the other hand while Ginny stood near Sara with her hand on her shoulder. Ron went quietly and sat down next to Hermione.
“you know all this while I used to feel that he is there in Duff Town and even if I have not seen him for almost months now I used to feel his presence but now…now there’s some kind of empty space in my subconscious mind and there is this kind of feeling that I will never ever would be able to see him again. You know in the beginning when I first came to Hogsmeade I still had hope to find him but know that hope has vanished. I some how feel so empty. It was for him that I have come so far. It was for him that I joined Hogwarts. Now I feel what am I going to do over here? I feel that there is nothing more for me to do here,”
“Sara, you cant leave us,” said Hermione putting her hand over Sara’s, “you’ll have to stay. This is really a bad time to make any decisions,” she said
“I know it, Hermione but I am just telling what I am feeling right now,” said Sara and Hermione went quiet. Sara sometimes could be very curt and few people may call it rude when she was upset or down without her realizing it.
“honestly I don’t know what to do next. I don’t even want to think about it…but…but this emptiness is going to take toll on me,”
“I came after him to fulfill my brother’s, our friend’s and Rahul’s girlfriend’s promise that I will bring him back,” she said. The friend and girl friend’s promise was understandable but why her brother’s promise which is what the trio and Ginny couldn’t understand. Sara however continued
“Karan and Rahul were really close. They became closer when Karan joined our school. Rahul was a teacher, an elder brother and a friend to him and their relations strengthened after my mum expired. Rahul took real care of him when my dad and I were trying to take care of the rest of things. I feel horrible. Never could I ever be able to fulfill any of my promises that I made to my brother as an elder sister is supposed to do. Now I look back on to the day when I promised him that I will go and get back Rahul, I guess that day itself Karan must have known that Rahul will never be coming back. He must have known quite long before I realize that I have never been able to fulfill the promises that I made to him”
“That may not be true, Sara. Don’t take everything on your self. It is just the fate that we can’t fight against when we can against the entire world,” said Ron who had been quiet for so long. Hermione and Harry looked up at him and gave a small nod of appreciation which he accepted by nodding. Sara looked at him for sometime and hung her head, “I don’t know how will I face my friends and my brother and most of all Rahul’s girlfriend. I wouldn’t want to live to face her,” she said and covered her face in her hands. The rest of them tried hard to make her feel alright. They took her to Ginny’s room for her to fresh up much to Sara’s resistance of using the head girl’s room. Later she along with Ginny and Hermione went to Harry and Ron’s guest room where she had little breakfast which they asked the house elves to provide with when the girls were in the heads dorm. It was afternoon when Dean came and knocked the door. Harry went and opened it
“hey there Harry, coming for lunch?” he asked
“um…we will be right there,” added Harry
“by the way I asked Professor McGonagall if we could sit at the Gryffindor table and she has allowed us,” he said
“I’ll be waiting,” he said and left
“thanks, we will be there in some time,” said Harry and went back to where everyone was sitting. After 15 minutes the trio and Ginny and Sara went for lunch together.

have anice day...:-

hello...everybody...here's today's post...

Promises Broken...Promises Made...


It was evening and Ginny was sitting by herself near the fireplace quietly. Hermione and Ron had gone to meet all the professors to much of Ron’s resistance. Harry was done with talking to Demelza walked towards Ginny to see her sitting quietly near the fire.
“Hey Gin,” he said softly in her ears from behind
“hey,” she replied and saw him take a seat opposite her
“you alright?” asked Harry. He hated to ask the question when he knew that the pressure of the reunion and last evening’s event was taking toll on her but he didn’t have another way to start a conversation.
“just…tired,” said Ginny
“you want to say something, Gin?” he asked
“um…”she herself sounded unsure whether she should speak out what she was thinking and feeling right now.
Harry didn’t press her on but waited for her to come around. He looked at her and she looked back at him still weighing her thoughts.
“um…Harry I…I don’t know I feel…that it was because of me that Sara’s friend is no more with her”. Harry didn’t say anything but wanted her to continue and she did tearing her eyes off from him and staring in to the fire
“It was on her birthday that Sara was in her room and she heard a howl. She thought it was her friend. It howled twice or thrice. It was like it wanted to send some message to someone. Sara wanted to go and check but I stopped her. I tried to convince her that he might just be wishing her and he wouldn’t want her put herself in a trouble by breaking rules,” she said and looked at Harry
“I was so stupid to even try convincing her…I shouldn’t have done that…I should have let her go. I could have stuck up for her if anyone would ask me. How many times have I not done in my past years? But no…I had to be too much of my head girl self to avoid her from going. In that way at least she could have seen him one last time,” she added softly and staring at her hands. Harry stood up and went and sat next to her and placed his hand over her shoulder and tried to console her that there was nothing she could do when she had helped her few times all ready and taking a risk like that without Minerva knowing could have been very dangerous. But she shot back saying that when didn’t they do any such dangerous thing to which Harry replied
“Gin, werewolves are dangerous. We nearly lost our heads back in our 3rd year. You obviously couldn’t put Sara and yourself in such a trouble could you?”
“but Harry, Sara knows how to handle her friend”
“what if he wasn’t her friend and what if he would have been someone else like the last time,” said Harry remembering about Gorge telling them about Sara’s encounter with a foreign werewolf
“Harry” Ginny started off but was cut
“Harry is right Ginny. It could have been someone else other then Rahul,” said Sara standing behind the chair which Harry vacated. Harry and Ginny were so busy that they didn’t realize that Sara entered the common room and could hear what they were talking
“And I couldn’t risk you by getting hurt myself by some other werewolf. I have already been a too much of burden to everybody out here. It was a right decision that you took that day to convince me not to go out. So don’t think that it was because of you I couldn’t get to see my friend for the last time,” said Sara
“Sara, I am really very sorry,” said Ginny
“Ginny, please don’t apologize for it was no mistake of yours. I was just bound to not see my friend before he…he” but Sara couldn’t speak any more. She looked away from them and looked straight out of the window. After some moments of silence the portrait door opened and in stepped Hermione, Ron and Dean.
The common room soon had people whispering furiously as they headed towards Harry, Ginny and Sara. the students were all excited to see their ex Gryffindors especially the 2nd and the 1st years because they had got to learn very little about their ex 7th year students especially the famous trio and also Dean Thomas who was now already famous amongst the students especially girls since he got selected for the Puddlemere United this selection season. Ron for one was very happy to see Dean there instead of Cormac Maclaggen. Dean and Ron looked at each other as they soon realized the increase in whisperings in the common room as soon as they entered. They didn’t bother much but walked ahead and sat down. Ron and Hermione took the sofa and Dean went and sat on the arm chair. Dean sat opposite to Sara and gave her a small nod and she greeted back the same way. Harry and Ron spoke to him briefly about it when he asked but he didn’t pry much. They sat there silently for another few minutes and it was becoming awkward and disturbing as every second ticked by when Hermione finally tried to break the silence.
“um…Sara…so how is your studies going on?” everyone looked at her. Hermione was complete loss of words and ideas to start a conversation and the silence was sort of killing everyone but no one knew how to break it and when Hermione courageously took it up she went red. It was obviously no time to ask how was studies going on and that too of a girl who has had, had a disturbing day. Sara looked up at Hermione and gave her small smile to credit her for her smartness and courage to break the silence. She didn’t feel bad but was slightly relaxed seeing Hermione trying to bring back a normal atmosphere.
“it is going on fine Hermione. Really I am fortunate that I am continuing here and going to finish my last year from this school. Yeah I do have problems with planets sometimes but that’s all right because looks like the planets aren’t right for me right now and the moment I take up the Jupiter chart” Sara explained “or that of the Saturn’s looks like they shift for me accordingly making it slightly difficult and irritating me to the very end of giving up on them,” said Sara, “but on a whole I am really liking it. It reminds me of my old school a lot and my friends. The Gryffindor quidditch team is so much like our team back in my school. It’s really good to be around them and since Ginny is a member I get to know a lot about the team and it literally helps me to sort of remember my own days of being a quidditch member and attending all those meetings. It used to be real fun. And when she talks about Jimmy and Ritchie’s antiques it cracks me up. They are real laugh. Demi has a hell of a time managing both of them”
“You play quidditch?” asked Dean
“Um…yeah, mostly a chaser or a seeker but I don’t play here,” said Sara shrugging. Amazingly Sara took on the conversation of the quidditch further involving the guys to Hermione’s disappointment but she was relaxed nonetheless that everyone was talking and moreover that Sara was involved too. That probably surprised Ginny. Ginny was quiet for quite sometime till Hermione, Ron and Dean came up and she herself didn’t know how to break the silence and when Mione did it she wasn’t comfortable at all to participate but seeing Sara getting involved she relaxed slightly. The conversation was carried forward by the guys and later all that Sara did was to listen to them silently. She became her usual self of sitting quietly like she did it when she first came to the Burrow. Ron noticed the sudden silence of her but didn’t press her to talk much. He had faced such kind of situations before too. When Sirius died Harry would lock himself up and it would difficult for him and Hermione to talk to him and eventually Harry would come out of the room and his state after few days, when the war ended he himself was very quiet and didn’t talk much but ended up arguing with Hermione a lot. But Sara was turning up to be a different girl. She converses and then tries to create a normal atmosphere for everyone to join in and later she herself quietuses down herself. Sara was in her own world when she heard the word reunion Ball. She sighed inwardly and hoped no one would ask anything about it to her. As Sara was hoping not to get involved there on the other hand Ginny too was thinking of keeping herself out of from the topic because she didn’t want Sara to feel horrible and she was thinking hard also to change the topic. It was Fiona who joined them was talking excitedly about the Ball. None of the school knew about Sara and her friend and so Fiona in all her ignorance continued talking about and all that they could do was smile at her.
“and Sara, I know you are not well but please, please will you come to the ball. I know you don’t want to, you never wanted to in first place and no doubt bad health is no reason you will end up coming to the Ball but please will you make it, please,” pleaded Fiona. Sara who was quiet and hardly heard about what was being discussed was startled when Fiona addressed. Sara didn’t realize when Fiona turned up. “Huh…um…Fio I…I don’t know, I…don’t think so I would be coming. I’ll let you know if I am coming Fio, sure,” said Sara
“And whom will you come with?” asked Fiona
“Fio, I told you I can come without a partner I don’t care about it at all. If I feel alright I will be there in the Great Hall,” said Sara
“You should have said yes to Roger, Sara. You know if someone is there around it is good at least you wont feel alone,” said Fiona
“Didn’t I say I don’t care about being alone? I have been alone for quite sometime and I know how to pass my time when I am alone. Well alone in a party is not I have experienced so I wouldn’t mind experiencing that either. Don’t worry I will come,” said Sara
“You will come!” shrieked Fiona, “you said you’ll come!”
Sara sighed, “I don’t know”
“Hey you said you will come,” said Fiona pouting like a small girl
“Fio…” started off Ginny but she shut up as soon as she saw Sara trying to calm down
“Fio, I’ll be there but I wont guarantee how long I will be there, alright?” said Sara
“oh, that’s alright. I just want to see you once in that beautiful dress, Sara and anyway Ginny and the rest are doing such a cool job about this reunion I bet you will stay longer than you will think and you yourself will be very surprised how quickly time will pass by,” added Fiona excitedly
“Fio if you want to see me in that dress I will do a dress rehearsal for you before I sleep”
“no, I want you to come to the Ball in that dress,” said Fiona. Fiona acted like a 7 year old stubborn kid sometimes and what made Sara agree to her was what the trio and Ginny couldn’t understand.
“so you are coming, right?” asked Fiona once again
“Fio you ask one more time and I am not coming to the Ball,” said Sara sternly. She suddenly had a mother-ish or they could say an elder sister-ish-ness in her voice.
“oh, ok, I am not going to ask you,” she said quickly and got up and hugged Sara and whispered, “thanks, but you better get alright so that we can have fun tomorrow” and Sara gave small smile and nodded.
After Fiona left the guys looked at each other incredulously, “what was that all about?” asked Ron, “I have never seen any girl being so mad since her friend isn’t going to a Ball,” he continued and the other guys shrugged while Ginny and Hermione looked at Sara and said, “Sara, if you don’t want to come don’t force yourself”
“yeah, and I will talk to Fio. I guess the party mood itself is making her get high and she is acting like an immature kid,” continued Ginny and Sara just shook her head “forget it guys. I am alright right now that’s why I could say ok. Let’s see how I am tomorrow. If one of my mood swings gets on may be I will have to give it a drop anyways I have sort of got a knack of breaking promises so let this one also add up to my broken promises list,” she added ruefully.
“Sara, you haven’t promised her anything,” said Hermione and Sara just sighed, “guys just drop it, good night everybody,” she said and got up to leave
“you wont have dinner?” asked Ron and Sara just shook her head and didn’t turn to see them. She just walked up the stairs and vanished into the girls’ dorm.



have a nice day...:-) and do comment...

hello everybody here's another post...

Choices...

The entire school was full of guests. From ex students to their parents almost everyone was there for the reunion. This reunion was very much close to the hearts of all those people who have witnessed war in close quarters. There was not a single person who wasn’t affected by the war. Mr. and Mrs. Weasley were to arrive in the afternoon the next day. Hogwarts saw many aurors and Ministry officials coming and going. Few of the Ministry officials and the aurors came and met the staff and Harry Potter as he was present in the school and left. It was at Hogwarts that the final fight happened so everyone felt that they ought to be the part of the reunion. Most of them were to wait for the evening get together and leave after sometime. They wanted to leave Hogwarts to it students for all the Ball and victory in war celebrations. Ginny and the prefects were completely busy from the moment they got up from their sleep. They were running here and there. Ginny was giving out instructions to the volunteers. The professors were busy meeting and greeting people from parents to ministry officials. On the other hand the guests who were already there in Hogwarts for past 2 days were helping the prefects too. Since the guests were basically ex students they still had the rush and excitement as they had when they were students.

Sara got up next day and went to the window and saw beautiful pearly white tents were put up on the ground. Though it was snowing and it was a bit windy it looked that the tents were held up by magic to support what was inside. She was getting curious as to what was inside and just then a small owl flew into her room.
“Pig!” said Sara aloud, “this means Mr. and Mrs. Weasley are here, but they weren’t coming till afternoon right?” she thought but nonetheless she relieved Pig of the burden and opened the letter to find Molly’s writing:

Hello, Sara dear,
How are you doing? We are in the Great Hall. We would like to meet you. If you are up and about we would be waiting for you. if you are still sleeping we will wait for you in the headmistress’ office. Send Pig back with an answer.

Molly.



Sara immediately got ready within few minutes and sent Pig away. She walked down the dorm stairs. There were quite a lot of students up and about already. Everybody was excitedly talking about the ball and the reunion. Sara just silently walked through the common room and out through the portrait hole. She wasn’t feeling cheerful at all. Well, she had a reason not to be. She still hadn’t made her mind as to whether she would be able to join her friends without spoiling their evening. She was deep in her thoughts when she bumped into someone coming out of the Great Hall
“Hello there foreigner. Heard you aren’t feeling well, huh?” said a girly voice. Sara looked up to find Yaxley’s girlfriend there standing and sneering at her.
“Why do you care?” asked Sara indignantly
“Thought you didn’t have a partner,” she said simply
“Should I get you one? I mean Peeves would surely want a date,” she said quite loudly so that her friends following her would listen and they. Everyone started to laugh. Sara’s fists were clenched she was just refraining from giving a blow on her nose. Just then she heard Molly calling her from the Gryffindor table. Everybody had turned around to see what was happening at the door of the Hall. Molly didn’t want Sara to loose her temper on someone when she was already in no state to talk to anybody.
“oh, there she is, blood traitor. Were you staying with them? Merlin’s beard looks like she is never happy with 7 kids that she adopted you even after that Granger Mudblood and the self obsessed ‘boy who lived’” she carried on and her friends kept on laughing and giggling. The teachers were busy with their work for the reunion so no one was present in the Hall to witness like what was turning out to be a pretty abusive monologue. Sara had enough. She punched full on her face. What satisfied her most was she heard a small sound of a crack. Her nose was bleeding. The Head boy’s girlfriend wailed and held her nose as she staggered back up to the door.
“you filthy,” but she was cut
“oh, please keep that word to yourself. It suits you better. Even after the war, it looks like there are quite a lot of Slytherins who don’t care to stop abusing people,” said Sara hotly and walked off. The girls who were all laughing and giggling were glaring at her as they helped their friend. Sara walked with jerking her hand where it made contact with the Slytherin’s nose. Molly and Arthur who were witnessing everything looked stunned. Hermione wasn’t there and it was only Harry and Ron who were standing there. And all they could do was pat her back as she walked towards them. Ron was so happy that he even hugged her.
“well done, Sara. But do you think you can escape a detention?” he asked as he sat down again to finish his breakfast.
“dunno, I’ll tell you if I have,” she said quietly. She looked up at Molly who had an expression which clearly said ‘I don’t approve of what you did right now’ and Sara sighed
“Mrs. Weasley I am sorry, but I won’t take nonsense about people I care and like and looks like they still have a long way to go if truth be told. Even the war hasn’t changed quiet a few of their egos,” she said and Molly shook her head.
“Miss Mehra, how are you doing?” asked Arthur. Sara knew she had to drop the subject
“sorry, Mr. Weasley. I am doing um…I…I…don’t know…just empty,” she said slowly and she sat down at the table. Harry and Ron looked at her. Neither of them could say anything
“we are very sorry, honey,” said Molly sitting next to with her hand on her shoulder. Sara couldn’t say anything. She just nodded her head.
“you are coming to Burrow for Christmas, dear” and Sara just nodded again
“and about…the funeral,” started Arthur and Sara’s head snapped so quickly that she could have broken it.
“um…we will do it on day after tomorrow,” he said slowly and all that Sara did was nod. She was remembering her mom’s funeral just 2 years back. Sara was in no state to talk to anyone. All she did was cry and cry. Rahul helped her with her brother. Her brother was too much in shock to talk, eat, and sleep. She felt some kind of emptiness after that and she was feeling it again. Just the very thought of her friend not being with her anymore in future was just too much for her to bear. Silent tears swam in her eyes but she controlled them. Molly, Arthur, Harry and Ron were seeing her. She couldn’t look up and look into their eyes. Harry immediately looked away. He was feeling uncomfortable himself. He had experienced the feeling when everyone keeps staring at you with those pitiful eyes. He didn’t want to make it uncomfortable for Sara. Just then someone called her name and it was Jimmy and Demelza’s boyfriend, both prefects were coming towards her.
“morning Sara, how you doing?” asked Jimmy and punched her shoulder lightly. Sara who was just pulling herself up looked at them and smiled, “just a bit tired, that’s all”
“Demelza told you weren’t feeling well,” said the captain’s boyfriend.
“yeah, but I am fine now,” she said standing up.
“um…well actually you know…Ginny will kill me if she gets to know that I have asked for your help, but can you just help us around with the final setting up with the decorations in the corridors…we still need to do some last minute work in the Astronomy tower and the corridors leading to it,” said Demelza’s boyfriend
“then why ask?” said Ron under his breathe which Sara heard and she just patted his hand.
“yeah, sure. I’ll be just in a moment. And don’t worry about Ginny, she wont kill you,” said Sara and looked back at Mr. and Mrs. Weasley. The boys walked away and were waiting for her at the entrance.
“Sara, dear you sure you will go and help them,” asked Molly. She didn’t want Sara to over exert herself when she is already drained emotionally and lot mentally.
“I am sure, Mrs. Weasley. Don’t worry I will be all right. I need something to get my mind buzzing. If I will just sit like that I am sure bound to loose my head and moreover if Rahul was to be here he wouldn’t have wanted me to sit here and cry over his loss. He would have wanted me to participate in this reunion because in true words after the war wizards and witches from all over the world have reunited. It was because of this war that we know that it is the choice that matters not what is right and what is wrong. He chose to run to save our lives and I chose to bring him back. Well people have thought that this war is only about good and evil but it is as also equally about one’s choice. He chose to leave me but now I have got nothing else to choose but to finish my journey of Hogwarts and so I will. I have made few friends here and I hope not to hurt them in anyways. Mrs. Weasley I don’t mean to hurt you anyways and I will be fine… Mrs. Weasley, don’t worry,” Sara said and gave a small nod before leaving.
Sara’s words struck Mr. and Mrs. Weasley and so did it remind Harry of the words that Dumbledore once spoke about choice. It was choice that made him kill Voldemort. It was Voldemort who chose to mark him as the enemy; it was Hermione and Ron who chose to be at his side till the very end. So indeed it was a war about choices. Ron looked at Harry concernedly, “you fine mate?”
“uh…yeah…I am fine…”
Arthur got up from the table and walked towards out of the Hall. Molly sighed and followed Arthur back to the guest room to rest for sometime.

um...hello everybody i am sorry i havent been posting...well i was busy with my college assignments and now i am having my exams so i wouldnt be able to post for another week or more...so...um...cyu all later...have a nice day...:-)

Oh!! my god you have written quit a few, they all are amazing and i loved the most recent one you have written. Hope to see some more amazing post.

Hey Harita, you really really writh great. I read the one you had post last i.e. most recently and it's amazing hope to see few more.

hey neha, honestly you guys liked it?wow that is such a great confidence boost yaar...well...you read all the posts before too?
well sort of another request let your other SS friends know about the fiction...and tell them to comment i mean...i know i end up writing huge posts which is quite a put off for any person i guess...but i would like if people would comment too...

and Vijaya...thanks a lot for your comment too...and plz help me with this stupid Multi-text thinggy i still cant get it right...lol...i guess quite a slow learner i am...

today's post...

Fiona Boham...

It was 5 in the evening when everybody was getting ready. According to the schedule everyone was to gather at the white tents outside the lake by 6. Sara had just returned from the last minute help that she was asked by two of the prefects. She had seen Ginny running around here and there doing with final supervision. She hadn’t seen Hermione for quite sometime. As soon as Sara returned she saw that Fiona was already getting ready. She had her chocolate brown strapless evening dress already worn and was looking at herself in the mirror.
“Sara, at last. How do I look?” she asked
“you look really beautiful, Madame,” said Sara in a slightly French pronunciation.
“thank you,” said the former with a small curtsey and Sara just shook her head. She went and lied down on her bed. She wanted to rest for sometime.
“hey you are not sleeping right?” asked Fiona
“nah…just resting,” said Sara with her hands on her eyes.
“ok, I’ll wake you up when I am ready. You seemed to have been going around quite a bit today. Saw you with Jimmy and Demi’s boyfriend,” said Fiona as she was brushing her hair.
“yeah, had to finish up with the final decoration in the Astronomy tower and the corridors over there,” said Sara still her eyes closed
“ok…how’s the tower looking?” she asked
“um…well Ginny had some idea about it so we just followed her instructions. You better go and see it,” said Sara taking her hands off her eyes and saw Fiona as she was getting ready.
“um…then it must be really good, because all of us have great attachment to that tower. It was there where Dumbledore was killed by Snape,” hissed Fiona with disgust. No one knew about Snape’s help to Harry in the final battle except for the trio and the Order. Everybody till date thought that Snape was a murder. Sara sat up as Fiona continued to tell about what had happened and how did the great wizard fall into the hands of death. By the end of it Fiona had tears in her eyes. Sara got up and went and hugged her and Fiona held her for long. Everybody had loved their dear headmaster who was wise, intelligent at the same time eccentric with mischief glinting electric blue eyes.

“anyways I don’t want to cry, for Dumbledore wouldn’t have wanted us to cry over him but would have wanted us to enjoy and celebrate our victory over the evil,” said Fiona and looking back in to the mirror and continued to dress herself. Sara went back and stood for quite sometime near the window and saw the white tents were shimmering near by the lake.
“hey it is 5:30 already, Sara you better get ready,” said Fiona. Sara turned around and saw that Fiona was ready in her evening dress with her blonde hair done up in a bun. She had curled her straight hair and she was simply looking beautiful.
“oh, my Fio you look great,” said Sara amazed at the transformation of her friend.
“I bet Derek is gonna be on your side the entire evening even if he sees Lavender,” said Sara and Fiona blushed and giggled.
“ok now enough of praises now you better get ready, and fast,” said Fiona
“why don’t you go ahead, I will join you later,” said Sara as she walked slowly towards her bed to take out the outfit which Rosmerta had gifted her on her birthday.
“oh, no. I want to see you first before anybody else see you,” said Fiona and Sara looked at her confused as to why was Fiona so much interested in seeing her in that dress. She fought back the urge to ask her.
“ok, fine. I’ll go and freshen up,” said Sara and went into the wash room to freshen up.
Sara changed her dress and came out of the washroom to see Fiona gazing at her stunned.
“what! I told you I wont look good in this. I have never worn such a dress,” said Sara and walking up to the mirror.
“shut up, you look great!,” said Fiona walking beside her and looking at her in the mirror.
“sure?”
“of course,” said Fiona and turning away from her and walking to her bed and grabbing something
“here, take this,” said Fiona handing over a small heart shaped box to Sara. Sara looked at her surprised and asked, “what is it?”
“this is your birthday gift from me and Derek. well, I wont say exactly it is your birthday gift, because I am not giving it to you on your birthday, but” Fiona trailed off as she saw Sara opening the small box. Sara was stunned to see a small tear drop pendent hanging in a delicate silver chain along with same shape ear studs. Sara looked at Fiona and hugged her
“this is so beautiful, Fiona but how did you get of the same color as my dress?” asked Sara
“well, we went and bought this gift after your birthday and I had already seen your dress by then,” said Fiona with a small guilty smile
“oh, this is really pretty Fio but there was no” but she was cut off
“no, don’t you dare say that, do you get it. This is a birthday gift so keep it,” said Fiona sternly reminding Sara of Ginny when she said that same thing about the dress she was wearing.
“okay now, your hair,” said Fiona as if getting down to business
“wha…what?” said Sara slightly taken aback as Fiona sat her down and went about with her hair. She applied some instant softening potion to Sara’s hair and within few minutes her hair was soft, shiny but curly.
“aha…Sara you owe me this look,” said Fiona as she peeped from Sara’s shoulder into the mirror.
“yeah, sure. What do you want?” asked Sara
“I’ll tell you later,” said Fiona with a cheeky grin
“now, here take this ribbon and tie it in your typical pony way,” said Fiona as she handed a emerald green ribbon to Sara. Sara took it and tied it.
“hum…lets see,” said Fiona turning Sara to face her. she was looking at her with a lot of concentration, “um…can we do something like this?” she asked as she slightly framed Sara’s face with curls on the side of her face.
“aha…that’s it! Fiona you are genius,” she said to herself and she turned Sara around to let her see for herself how she looks. Sara was pretty much surprised herself.
“um…wow…but don’t you think”
“it’s too much?” asked Fiona to Sara “no ways. This is the most simple yet an elegant way you can dress, honey”
“don’t call me that”
“oops, someone else used to call you like this?” asked Fiona peering at her. Sara didn’t get what Fiona was trying to say “no…why?”
“nothing…just like that, oh come on we are getting late!” screamed Fiona, “where your sandals!”
“I’ll wear them, you get going I wont need your help to strap my heels,” said Sara as she bent to take out the heels from below the bed.
“ok, I guess I wont be able to see you completely dressed first. We haven’t even done with make up yet”
“Fio”
“ok I am leaving. But how am I looking?” she said nervously as she looked herself in the mirror
“you are looking great Fio, Derek will have only eyes for you”
“not that way! he always has eyes for me!” she said getting frustrated and Sara raised her eyebrows
“hm…?”
“um…I mean…” she said blushing.
“Go! You are getting late!”
“uh…yeah…chill,” she said nervously and gave a small smile and she was still red.
“enjoy your evening Fio,” said Sara wearing her heels
“same to you, meet you later” and she literally ran out of the dorm.

have a nice day:-)

Ohkay! I'm indeed proud to say that i did the stupendous job of reading your fanfic through and through till now. And i'm amazed, spellbound and truly in awe. You've got a gift of storytelling Harita. Put it to good use. And if you do write a book someday, i know that i'd want to buy. I'm a fan. :eek:

thanks there Archie...indeed it is a stupendous job...lol...and dont worry if i ever write a book you will know it...lol

Hello everybody...another post...

A Nervous Couple

Derek was waiting out in the common room. It was 5:45 already and everybody had almost left the tower. Just then the portrait door opened he saw Dean, walk in.
“oh, hi Dean what you doing here?”
“nothing just here for sometime, before I go to the lake. Love this place a lot”
“you ought to,” said Derek and turned as he heard slightly fast footsteps. He walked towards the girls dorm stairs and there he saw in the warm glow of the torches Fiona was standing there in chocolate colored dress. She was looking ‘gorgeous’ in his words
“hey,” she said softly and rather shyly. She was never like that.
“why is she talking so slowly?” thought Derek, “she never talked so slowly,” he looked confused.
“um…is there anything, wrong?” asked Fiona in a much higher voice
“um…no why?”
“um…you look sort off…confused,” she said as if she was asking him a question
“oh, do I, do I? Nothing, guess nerves,” he said with a slight laughter ringing in his voice
“oh, yeah nerves,” she said in the same soft voice
“so lets go,” said Derek
“um…yeah, yeah sure,” she said in a confused voice herself. “He didn’t even greet me with his customary hey Fio, is there anything wrong with my dress? He didn’t even say how I look. Am I looking terrible? Sara, what were you thinking when you said I was looking great!”
“Fiona?”
“huh...”
“here” said Derek helping her to step out of the portrait hole near the step.
“she seemed to be in a completely different world”
“um…yeah, thanks,” she said taking his arm and stepping out of the potrait hole

have a nice day:-)

hey another post...

Someone To Accompany...

Watching Derek and Fiona, Dean smiled inwardly. He was thinking about his own close friend. She was still his close friend ‘cause he didn’t get time to ask her last year before he ran away from Hogwarts to save himself. She looked a lot like Sara, just that she had long and straight hair. But the eyes were the same brown eyes, but he could see himself in her eyes but in Sara’s eyes there will be someone else. He wished his close friend was here with him today spending this time with him. She was away in Scotland busy with studying wand lore. He hasn’t been able to contact her. he doesn’t even know if she is coming today. He sent her letters but hardly had she ever answered them. He was waiting for his training to begin next year because he had to go to Scotland for sometime for training too. He was hoping of meeting her there. He was at the window watching everyone gathering up near the white tent when he heard slight footsteps coming nearer and nearer. He turned and after a moment he saw Sara dressed in emerald green with hardly any makeup which suited her so perfectly. She was looking so beautiful and natural with those curls framing her face so well.
“oh…hi Sara,” said Derek casually, “thought you left already”
“hi Dean, um…nah…I am running a bit late…had to do with some last finishing for the Astronomy tower with Jimmy”
“oh,”
“how come you are here?”
“just like that. Love this place”
“you ought to. I am going to miss this place when I leave”
“you are leaving?”
“well mostly but don’t know when…anyways I guess we better get going or else we will be late,” said Sara
“Um…yeah sure” said Dean and waited for her to walk. As they walked out of the hole they found almost the entire Great Hall and the Entrance hall empty. They stepped out.
“Um…Sara”
“Yeah?”
“Um...nothing,” said Dean and walked ahead along with Sara.
“Thinking what should we tell the people if they ask if we are together?” said Sara casually and Dean looked at her surprised. “Was she the same girl who was terribly upset few hours ago? How come she changed so fast? If she is still missing him then she is doing a heck of a work in hiding her feelings” he looked away still surprised
“we obviously are going to the ball as friends,” said Dean.
“yes, of course we don’t know each other that well to go on as a date and don’t worry I wont bore you. I won’t be even around for long so you can spend time with your friends,” she said with a small smile.
“how do you do this?”
“do what?”
“I mean, just few hours before you were so upset and terrible and now you are just so normal,” said Dean. Sara looked down as they walked. She didn’t know what to say. It wasn’t that she was feeling fine. She was feeling terrible from inside. She couldn’t bear to wear all this and attend a reunion party and a Ball with someone. But she was doing all this for her friends and most of all for the friend for whom she shed so many tears. He would have wanted her to take part in this reunion, that’s why she was doing this. But she would be a part of this only for sometime. She would soon go back to her usual quiet self that she was before.
“I…I am sorry, didn’t mean to hurt you,” he said looking at her.
“no that’s all right. I am doing all this for him. He would have wanted me to be a part of it. So I am going to do what he would have wanted me to do,” she said looking at Dean. He saw sadness in her eyes and understood what she was saying and what she was feeling.
“sorry”
“no don’t be, anyone’s bound to ask me.”
“Anybody who knows me” she said with a small smile after sometime. They reached the crowded lake area where there were few white tents set up there. Everybody was entering it.
“lets go,” said Dean and Sara nodded and walked in.

have a nice day...:) :)

hello everybody today's post...

A Beautiful Host And Her Friends...

Ginny was back in the head girl tower by 4:45 and immediately went to have a bath and get ready for the reunion. It was 5 by the time she was ready in her dress. She was wearing a strapless reddish black evening dress with red heels. She was fidgeting with her hair. She didn’t know how to put it up. She didn’t want it to be in a bun nor did she want it to leave like she does everyday. So she was thinking hard on what she would want to do and then it struck her what Fleur showed her once during the vacation. So she quickly worked on her hair. Her hair was in a pony tail but it was held by another part of her hair tightly by a little bit of magic. She left a few strands of hair on the sides of her face (the style is similar to the one in which Emma did for one of the non hp premiers…lol).
“hm…this looks good enough,” she said to herself and then immediately she got down for her make up. She kept it simple and natural with very little make up what with such bright dress of hers, she didn’t want to look like a cake full of icing. She was done she wore a little bit of her favorite perfume and looked herself in the mirror.
“right, this is fine. But I wish Hermione was here it could have done better for me and my jittery nerves.” She went towards her bed and sat down carefully not to crease the dress. She took deep breaths and looked at her watch. It was time to go already. She quickly went and grabbed her watch and her wand gave a last look in the mirror and then walked out of the head’s dorm.


Ron was in his room and was busy sleeping when Harry entered the room after his afternoon walk. Harry always loved walking down the corridors of Hogwarts. Ron had eaten too much and was feeling too lazy to go for a walk with Harry so he stayed back. It was 4:45 when Harry came back from Hagrid’s. he had a nice time with buck beak and Fang.
“wake Ron. We are supposed to be present at the Lake by 6,” said Harry but Ron just stirred and went to sleep again. Harry didn’t care much. He went back and to living room and started to read the Daily Prophet. Reading he slept and had no idea about time. When he woke up it was 5:15
“Holy crap, Ron!”
“Huh?!” he said waking up immediately, “what! What happened” he said and got up quickly with his wand ready in his hand.
“Keep that wand away, mate. It won’t work that well in front of Hermione and Ginny’s anger. Look at the time. Its 5:15. We are supposed to get ready”
“Blimey! How long did I sleep? Why didn’t you wake me up?” said Ron
“didn’t wake you up? Don’t tell me that, Ron,” said Harry who had already ran into the washroom and was talking over the door.
“I woke you up but you being you, didn’t get up and then I just slept reading the Prophet,” continued Harry from the bathroom and Ron snorted. He didn’t want to get late and be screwed by Hermione. The boys got ready quickly by 10 minutes to 6. They both hurried out of the room. Ron walked up towards Hermione’s room on the 3rd floor while Harry went down to the Entrance Hall and where he and Ginny were supposed to meet.

have a nice day...and do give your comments and reviews... :-)

Hey, Harita you write really great and i'm sure i'll bring some more new people to comment to such good posts, really how do you think them, it's not one of my job though. REALLY GREAT. :woot:

Awwww....... :cry:

HARITA!~ You didn't tell me you had a Fanfiction up and going!

I love it and you. Keep it up and I will be coming back to post more!

You poor thing...Posting lots but no one is replying...When I saw the 'Have a nice Day' after every post I cried!

Really. :lol:

Seriously. :erm:

I freaking love Sara. And keep it up, Harita!

-Scarlet :loved:

^ totally Agree!!

wow!!! what a long story, worth it reading!
What a long story to make!!!!

Keep up the Good work!:)

aw...thank you so so much Vijaya...love you...and i will surely post more...


thanks so much Scarlet...that is so sweet of you...well i just thought people who check on the high security fanfic will do drop in to read and comment so i didnt think i should go on and tell others about it and i had hardly known anybody when i started here...so...you see....but i am glad you guys have read and liked it...i'll post more soon...

i know its quite long...lol....
but i am glad you liked it...thanks a lot...i'll post soon...

It's ok Harita, i'll help you whenever needed. ;)

okay...here's today's post...

Seventh Heaven...

Hermione was busy with some of her department work in the afternoon. She had brought some work but Ron didn’t allow her to do anything when she came and what with Sara and her friend Hermione didn’t feel like doing any work but she found sometime to do with her work in the afternoon. The afternoon time went by and she didn’t realize that it was 4:45 already. She hurried and started getting ready. She was ready in her deep caramel color V neck sleeveless knee length evening dress. It was complimenting her brown curly hair. She had used a softening solution to soften her rebellious frizzy curly hair. She clipped it normally with small amount of hair framing her face and her make up was complimentary to her skin and the color of her dress. She was almost done with everything when she heard Ron enter her room.
“Mione, you ready?” he called
“um…just a minute,” she called from behind the door. Ron was feeling nervous. He always felt nervous whenever he went out with Hermione. They both had gone out for dates so many times yet Ron always felt nervous as if it was his first date. He was dressed in a tux in a real sophisticated way but yet it had a very typical Ron thing about it. His red hair casually fell over his face which made him look completely handsome and completely himself.
“sorry, sorry I am ready just a minute,” said Hermione coming out of the room busy wearing her earrings and looking somewhere else. Ron was stunned on how gorgeous Hermione was looking. He took a sharp breath and that made Hermione see Ron and she was shocked on how handsome he was looking. They kept looking at each other. After what seemed like ages Hermione broke the eye contact but Ron continued to look at Hermione which made her nervous.
“what? Am I…am I looking horrible?” she asked nervously, “honestly I should have asked Ginny about this dress and should have asked to help me shop. She could have taken permission or…”
“Mione…Mione…shshsh…” said Ron walking up to her and standing in front of her with his hand on her lips and looking into her chocolate brown eyes. Hermione reddened.
“come here,” he said and took her to her bedroom and made her stand in front of the mirror. He was standing behind her. He helped her with a silver chain with a small delicate pendent.
“you look gorgeous Mione…” he whispered in her ear and a shiver went down her spine. She turned to look into his blue eyes and she suddenly felt her knees go weak but she felt Ron’s arm around her waist holding her firmly. She gave a shy smile and a small blush crept up on her cheeks which was slightly visible.
“ha…you look so beautiful with that slight red on your cheeks,” said slight amusement in his voice and rubbing her cheek with his thumb and she reddened even more. He looked at her and hugged her. Hermione was in the seventh heaven. She wanted the time to freeze and wanted to stay like this for ever and same thoughts were going on in Ron’s mind.
“um…Ron…I guess we are getting late,” said Hermione still hugging him.
“hum…,” said Ron but had not let Hermione go
“Ron! Come on,” said Hermione laughing,pulling away from Ron and grabbing his hand and walked out of the room and castle.

have a nice day...and do comment...:-)

Awesome Harita, liked this one.

Love,
VJ

here's today's post...

A Beautiful Couple...

Ginny was walking down the stairs and reached the Entrance Hall. She found Jimmy and Ritchie with their dates. She walked up to them and talked to them and just then Harry walked towards her. He was in dark green and black tux and robes (just like Dan’s GoF London Premier). Ginny watched him come towards her. Jimmy and Ritchie left almost immediately.
“hey Gin,” said Harry
“hey” said Ginny
“you look…gorgeous,” breathed Harry and Ginny blushed.
“thanks. you look handsome too.So who is going to win the bet?” asked Ginny.
“bet? What bet?” asked Harry a bit confused
“I guess you and Ron had a bet, right? on who is going to look really handsome among the two,” reminded Ginny
“oh yeah, well I don’t know but he surely looks smart. Hope Mione has not fainted”
“oh shut up when she could face a werewolf in her 3rd year why wont she able to face Ron, she isn’t a faint hearted,” said Ginny as they began walking.
“hey are you comparing Ron with a werewolf ? He might not take it lightly Gin”, Harry said shaking his head and Ginny laughed
“don’t worry he wont be able to get to me. I am too good for him,” Ginny said with confidence that her brother won’t be able to do anything to her. but whatever may be the thing, how much ever she would take a mickey out of Ron she always knew he was her special brother and most handsome guy of the lot with his little imperfections.
“lets see. Lady may I?” asked Harry holding his arm out to Ginny
“of course, thank you Sir,” said Ginny giggling slightly and both of them walked out of the door.


Have a nice day...:-)

Hey, eager to read what's next! Nice one :)

here's today's post...

Meeting Old Friends And Flames...

As soon as Sara entered the huge white tent she was completely gob smacked. She had no idea before as to what was inside the tent. Only the head girl and the prefects knew about it. There within the white tent was complete set up of plain green meadow with no snow at all. There were many white delicate round tables set up with chairs around it on each table was a beautiful candle stand for six candles. The poles holding the tent had beautiful spring flower creepers on it. Surely it was magic. At the far end facing the entrance was pedestal and behind it was a white curtain of sorts. There were already people inside the tent seated every where.
“Sara?”
“huh…yeah?”
“you alright?” asked Dean
“oh yes I am, just stunned by the way this has been set up,” she said her eyes taking in every detail of the interior of the tent.
“you didn’t know about this?” asked Dean and Sara shook her head “only the teachers, head girl and the prefects working for this knew about it. We were mere volunteers.” She happened to look up when she saw flags of all the nations of the world where there was a magical settlement along with what looked like school flags too. She saw Hogwarts school flag just above the pedestal. Above the flags she could see clear sky just as it was in the Great Hall. She loved it.
“Dean! There you are man,” called out a voice and Dean looked around and saw his close buddy Seamus Finnegan standing there.
“Seamus! How are you doing?” said Dean and hugged him.
“hello Dean,” said another girly voice and Dean froze, his mind racing “if she is here, then her friend ought to be here,” he thought. He looked at Lavender and smiled
“hello Lavender” but Dean’s eyes were searching someone else
“looking for someone?” asked Lavender teasingly but Dean didn’t care about it.
“she hasn’t come. She won’t be coming for the Ball,” said Lavender and Dean sighed. Lavender turned around and saw Sara standing there and she had a questioning look on her face. Dean looked at Sara and then Lavender and then realized he hadn’t introduced Sara to his friends
“Seamus, Lavender this is Sara. She is a foreign student studying here in Hogwarts for her final year,”
“Hello, Lavender, Seamus,” said Sara with a smile
“nice meeting you Sara,” said Seamus over enthusiastically shaking her hand which he stopped when Lavender shot daggers at him. Sara just gave a small smile.
“um…excuse me,” said Sara looking at Dean and left. She found Derek along with Fiona, Jimmy and Ritchie and their dates joining them just few seconds back. She walked up to them.
“hello, people,” said Sara and Derek who’s back was facing Sara turned was stunned looking at her.
“oh Sara, good you came,” said Jimmy’s date
“I told you, didn’t I?” said Fiona coming and hugging Sara, “well not much of difference from the time I left you except that you are wearing your heels” whispered Fiona in her ears.
“I thought of giving make up a skip,” said Sara facing Fiona
“and you do look beautiful without it,” complimented Ritchie’s date who happened to hear it and Sara smiled.
“so who is your date?” asked Ritchie. But before Sara could answer Fiona did for her.
“Dean Thomas, isn’t it?” Fiona asked
“what!” both the beaters dates screamed and that caused people to look at them.
“shsh…girls. Its no big deal,” said Jimmy in hushed tones
“no big deal! Having the current Puddlemere United team member as a date for a Ball isn’t a big deal? It’s a huge deal,” said his date
“relax, we just happen to meet in the common room and we walked out together. We entered in just as friends and not as dates. He is having a good time with his friends so I excused myself. Seamus and Lavender are here,” whispered Sara to Derek and Fiona and Derek went red.
“hey what are you guys whispering about?” asked Ritchie
“top secret,” said Sara with an important look on her face and that made Derek blush even more deeply.

have a nice day...:-) and do leave your comments...

"top secret", hmm waiting for more, nice one. :)

here's today's post...

Meeting Old Friends And Flames Continued...

Dean, Seamus, Neville, Ernie, Susan, Zacharias everyone from the last years 7th year were present. Harry entered just 5 minutes after Sara excused herself from the ex Hogwarts students group. Everyone in the tent started to clap as soon as Harry and the school’s head girl arrived. Ginny blushed deeply and so did Harry a little. He gave a small smile and nodded and shook hands with everybody. He spotted Dean along with Neville and Seamus. He hadn’t got a chance to see his other friends after the ACE. He and Ginny walked up to them. He was glad to meet his friends. As soon as he reached them and started to talk there was another round of applause which made him and Ginny turn to see Ron and Hermione facing the same situation. The duo made their way to their friends after shaking hands with everyone.
“Seamus, how you doing?” said Ron and hugged him.
“Very well mate, very well. I am working right now in the tabloid for Quidditch Weekly. Just waiting for the Quidditch season to start as much as Dean is waiting,” he said with a smile
“Hello Wo-Ron,” said Lavender and Hermione immediately turned to face her and then looked at Ron
“Oh…hi Lavender,” said Ron casually and turned to talk to Neville and Luna. Lavender turned slightly red whether it was because of embarrassment or anger only she could tell but that probably cheered Hermione few folds. Sara saw the trio chatting up with their old friends and smiled as she remembered her own friends. But her eyes didn’t well up with tears but she secretly wished within her heart that all her friends are safe and she would go and meet them as soon as she leaves Hogwarts.
“Sara!” called a voice which she recalled as ought to be a Weasley’s and she was right.
“Gorge! Oh…it’s really good to see you. Angelina good to see you too,” said Sara hugging both of them
“How are you doing? Mum told me you won’t be coming” said Gorge
“um…yeah even I didn’t know till the last whether I was coming or not. I sort of have surprised myself,” she said with a small smile.
“I’ll be back in a minute,” he excused himself and Angelina chatted up with the beaters about Quidditch at Hogwarts and about Quidditch at national and international levels.
Soon after sometime the teachers and all the guests gathered around and took seats and waited for the gathering to begin. The trio, Ginny, Neville, Luna were sitting on one table, right next to them the current quidditch Gryffindor team was sitting along with Gorge and Angelina. On the other hand was Dean and his group with Ernie and all. Sara had taken a seat next to Dean and was under a curious and constant gaze or you could say glare of Lavender Brown. Professor McGonagall came up to the podium and spoke, “good evening everybody. Today we all have gathered here on this early Christmas eve to celebrate the reunion of Hogwarts students and reunion of all the people who have been affected by the war somehow. I wouldn’t make very long speeches today and I am sure most of you all must have made yourselves prepared for it but I instead we would like to show you something.

have a nice day:-)

McGonagall wants to show something hmm.. lets see whats that gonna be!

thanks VJ...i would post something but a bit busy with college...i guess a post should be up on 9th or 10th...pormise...:)

hello everybody...sorry for being so late in posting...here's the next post....

Amintiri...

Harry turned to Ginny and they both smiled at each other. They both knew what it was about.
“today here, we will be showing you a movie here” she waited for a some whispers and she got them
“yes a movie, never heard of that word right? Well this is a muggle word and we will be showing you something about us but in a muggle way…”
Sara turned to look at Dean and smiled and looked back to listen to what the headmistress had to say. she had grown to respect and love this woman a lot.

“we will be showing you a collection of the memories of all the beloved people whom we lost in this wretched but very much needed war. Yes I think we must should call it very much needed because the evil has to stop somewhere and the evil to extent that we have witnessed would have been vanquished only by a war…ok now I wouldn’t be talking more but now we will head into the world of memories…which we have named it as Amintiri ”

With a flick of McGonagall’s wand the candle stands began to float a few inches above the table and the table turned into a metal disk with a memory floating in it…curious as humans are everybody bent in to see what this is thing was. but it was only few people who knew what it was…it was a pensive…but of much of a complex kind…the memories started to swirl in front of them and one by one it started to get clear who was close to whom. And all that Sara could do after seeing those memories was pray for the deceased people for a carefree after life…one thing that she truly believed in…



Not all the memories were serious but quite a few were funny like the one of Stan Shunpike. It was the memory of the after effect of seeing much younger 13 year old Harry Potter on the Knight Bus where Stan had completely lost his mind and was doing a mummy dance saying he saw Harry Potter and then with a sudden break from the driver he was rammed into the glass window of the bus…there was a ripple of laughter everywhere. It was the memory of the bus driver Erick about Stan who too was dead by the end of the war…
And then there was another one with the Britain’s very famous auror…Mad-Eye-Moody…though it wasn’t the memory about the actual Moody but of Barty Crouch Jr. but in eyes of Seamus Finnagan that was Moody…as soon as they entered the memory there was a instant thundering voice and everybody looked here and there as they were transported to the DADA class where they were studying about the Unforgivable curses…
“I am Professor Moody and I am here because Dumbledore asked, thank you, end of story!”
“now to be begin with the Unforgivable curses,” he growled…
“constant vigilance, you must be prepared, you must know what you are up against and you must know you shouldn’t be sticking your gum on the underside of the desk Mr. Finnigan" Made eye said his voice raising with each phrase he spoke.
“man…does he have his eyes on the back side,” the people heard the younger Finngan say and they laughed as they saw Moody’s rotating eyes turning behind and there was a chalk thrown at the younger Seamus. At the very moment the older Seamus instantly ducked along with the young one and there was a huge uproar of laughter…but this memory was followed by the next one with Bill walking somberly into the Burrow. This was the first time the outsiders had a look at the Borrow and Mr. and Mrs. Weasley squeezed each others hand tightly not because of what people will think of their poverty but about what was going to be shown now…it was about the death of Moody and there was silence and then followed by Hermione’s words of constant vigilance…at this Ron looked at Hermione who was busy watching the memories with teary eyed. He couldn’t have been more proud of her



hope you liked it and do comment :-) have a nice day...

Hey, the Moody part good, and yes Hermione is abit sensitive, i must say, Ron should definitely be proud of her!

here's today's post...


Auror Or Quidditch?

A small tear passed down Sara’s cheek…which she wiped off instantly…the next memory was of Bathilda Bagshot the famous historian of their times…it was a happy memory of her along with (to Harry’s surprise) his parents and him…yes he was still the one year old kid with tuft black hair and much darker emerald eyes…he closed his eyes shut not to shut away from the memory but to remember this only memory of his with his parents…this was the first time he was seeing his parents in flesh and blood but couldn’t touch them because it was just a memory…just a memory…
The memory was about Bathilda having tea in the Potter garden in Godric Hallow along with Lily and they could see the younger Harry playing with his bespectacled dad James Charlus Potter…there was instantly tears running down so many people as they saw the movie of memories play in front of them…there was this part where Harry was struggling to get on toy broom that Sirius gave him…
“I think he will make a good auror,” Bathilda said and James laughed, “Bathilda…come on don’t you see he is going to be a quidditch player through and through, I know him,” James said as he saw kid Harry move about on the toy broom and ran along with him to catch him if he falls…
“if all that Harry will see is quidditch and not studies at the same time, I will give Sirius a serious trouble,” Lily said taking picture of Harry and James and sounding so much like Hermione and there were instant chuckling everywhere about the pun and Hermione shook her head and smiled as she could relate herself with Lily…and Bathilda smiled…this was Bathilda’s elf’s memory…


have a nice day:-)

hello this is today's post here...

Watching The Lupins...

Then there was an instant pinkish haze everywhere and people had to blink what was happening…the pink changed to purple and then to electric blue and then they saw the person who was doing it… “Tonks can you change your color to lemon yellow,” asked the excited the then 15 year old current head girl of the school and the trio chuckled as Ginny went red…Nymphodra Tonks…she was sitting on the table in Burrow and showing her Metamorphagus skills of changing her hair color and nose structure…there were pictures where she would absent mindedly trip and fall and there would be roar of laughter everywhere amongst the crowd…but then there were clips too where the scene of the actual battle scene were shown where she showed absolute auror skills…the aurors who attended the reunion couldn’t have felt much more proud for their companion who wasn’t with them to celebrate the bitter sweet victory…her demise of course was the bitter part of the victory…

The next scene was about Remus and Arthur talking on the Christmas eve about their life at Hogwarts and laughing about it…it was last year’s memory…and it was the only happy memory of him and the next being the one when he for the first time held his dear son Ted…who like his mother was changing his hair color…Remus laughed a throaty laugh and said, “he is your spitting image honey,” and Tonks smiled lying there on the bed…this was Tonk’s mother’s Andromeda’s memory…there was another scene where Remus and Bill were talking about werewolves involvement on Dark Lord’s side and how they will have to fasten up and try stopping it by bringing them on Dumbledore’s side. It was a one full moon night. Sara remembered that night. She was there then. She was in one of the dark cells where there were other werewolves who were already supporting Harry. She was attending to them giving them the wolfsbane potion and just then she saw herself enter the picture and she gasped and Dean and the rest of the people looked at her and she gulped. She looked at the memory play
“Mr. Lupin your potion and um…well every one is secured inside and Bill and I will take care if anything goes wrong you can have safe visit back home and I guess the potion today is strong enough to keep your transformation less painful ,” she spoke. Sara amongst the crowd turned and looked at the trio and they were looking at her smiling and she gave them a small smile back.


have a nice day :-) and do comment...

Jeepers harita!!!!!!!!!! Hows come you never told me about this FF of yours?!?!?!?!?!?!? I just found it. I've read to the part where Bill has found out that Sara is alive. It's going to take me ages to catch up, but you better believe I will. I won't need to subscribe to it yet, as I will be there all the time reading it anyway. Once I'm caught up I'll subscribe to it so I'll never miss another post.

O.K. I'm all caught up now. All along I wanted to keep posting and telling you how much I loved things, but it would have made me double posting all the time. Now, I'm able to keep up with your posts, and will be able to post comments. So, waiting for the next post.

hello...here's the next post... and thanks a lot Connie...i am glad you liked it so far...:)

The Unforgettable One...

The next memory was of the famous wizard Albus Pervical Dumbledore and there was an instant lightness and happiness in the atmosphere, trust Dumbledore to do that even in a memory…there were collections of memories of him being played with the first one being Harry’s end of first year when he was in the hospital wing and had beans of every flavor by his side and Dumbledore walked and said “Beritti Bott’s Every Flavored Bean…once got a puking one didn’t like that actually” with a sad face and people chuckled every where “my all time favorite is sherbet lemon,” he continued and Minerva smiled teary eyed.
“Professor what did you see in the Mirror of Erised?” the younger Harry asked in a squeaking voice
“ah…I saw myself holding a pair good old socks,” he said with that famous mischievous glint in his eyes and there somewhere there was a sniff. Sara turned around and saw Fiona crying on Derek’s shoulder and he had his hand around her.

The memories were played and then they came to an end. McGonagall got up and walked towards the dais and spoke again
“after witnessing our beloved people’s memories I would like everybody to stand up in silence for 2 minutes as a mark of respect for all of them”
Everybody stood up quietly for 2 minutes.
After the silence the pensives vanished and then on the walls of the tents were the various pictures of the people who lost their lives. The tent had turned into a monument of sorts. The people could write whatever they felt and that would engrave right below the picture of the person whom they were writing about. It was a very touching experience for everybody.

its a pretty short post...but i hope you liked it...
do read and comment...and have a nice day...:-)

That was a really good idea someone had of the tribute. This is exactly the way I feel whenever I'm reading any of the HP books, when anythings going on, I always have a feeling of piece when Dumbledore enters. Way to go, making me feel like I'm reading JK herself. Harita, thanks for taking time to post, even a short one. It helps to keep the story fresh in my mind. I always look forward to checking my e-mail to see if I have a notice of a new post from your thread. Super great job. I'm never disappointed in your story. Catch ya later :hello:

thanks Connie...:)...
yeah that part which you quoted was my favorite part when i wrote that post.i thought that Dumbledore would have that effect on the people even if he isnt with them right then and there...
i am glad you liked it...

oh thanks a lot...i am happy you liked it...:)

You know i love your story, don't you? Come on!! Write a book already!

Great one Harita, keep writing! ;)

Thanks Vijaya and Archie for sticking through and reading...i really appreciate that...:)

here's the new the post for today...

Missing Someone...

After what seemed like an hour everybody were called into the Hogwarts Castle again and the celebrations started off. Students and Teachers were dancing on the floor; food was being served on the other corner. All the ex Hogwartites were busy meeting their people and enjoying the re-union. Sara on the other hand was sitting in the Great Hall seeing her friends dance and talk. She smiled and talked to anybody and everybody who came to her. After sometime she couldn’t stay, she got up and walked out of the Hall towards the empty courtyard. She walked silently through the corridors in deep thought and didn’t realize that Dean was right behind her. She stopped and leaned against the huge windows of the courtyard which opened towards the fountain in center.
“hey you alright?” he asked
Turning Sara saw Dean and smiled a bit
“yeah, I am. You?”
“oh, I am fine. Very well, thank you” he said slightly startled why he would be fine he thought
“missing him?” he asked slowly after few minutes and she just nodded. They stood in silence for quite sometime then she turned to him and spoke
“hey, did you ever feel during the war time that you haven’t told a proper good bye to your dear ones?” she asked
“uh? Uh…yeah, you know Seamus, my friend” he said waving his hand towards the great Hall and she nodded
“we are the best buddies, you know just like Harry and Ron” he said
She nodded.
“I am a muggle. I think so, my family background is a bit complicated and so I had to run away from Hogwarts last year” he said
“during that time I had this incomplete feeling, you know, ‘cause I never got to bid my friend good bye. yeah I had that feeling. But then during the war I was back and I was the most happiest then, didn’t worry what might happen that night, ‘cause I got to see my friend again. Then I did have this incomplete feeling vanishing inside from me” he said and looking away at the clear night sky

“why do you ask?” he asked her back. She shook her head and looked at her hands
“Nothing, just. I was thinking you know how to get over this incomplete feeling. So I thought I should ask you. I wasn’t expecting that you will have the answer but just thought of asking” she said and shrugged. He looked at her and then nodded and looked at the snowflakes falling. He held out his hands to touch them and said
“Sara, I guess anybody and everybody must have had the feeling, because it was a war. A war whose outcome no one knew. So everybody must have had the feeling, I am sure” he said looking at the snow
“so you too didn’t get the chance to speak to your friend before he died?” he asked and she shook her head
“No” was a soft answer
“and I think I will have to live with that incomplete feeling life long” she said looking up at him.
“don’t worry you will find a way out, you are a strong girl” he said and put his arm around her and gave a small arm hug. She nodded and felt great full to Dean as he seemed to turn out to be a good friend. But what was in her mind was slightly different. Yes she didn’t get a chance to talk to her friend for the last time but there also was another person whom she couldn’t get to talk to before she left. That person was someone much closer to her in some ways, much more special.

have a nice day...:-)

Harita, I don't know what to say. You write so beautifully, it actually moves me. I want so badly to just put my arms around her and cry with her, and maybe just say that we could look for her answer together. I think Harry could help her and not even realize he was doing it. You know, like when Dumbledore took him to Slughorn's to get him to come back to Hogwarts? Anyway, Harry is my hero, in my eyes he can do anything.:woot: But still, I think he could help her. But then again, Dean seems interested in helping her. I can't wait for your next post.